JennaBelle
seen from China
seen from United Kingdom
seen from China

seen from United States
seen from India
seen from Romania
seen from United States

seen from United States

seen from United States
seen from China

seen from Lithuania
seen from China

seen from United States
seen from China

seen from United States
seen from Portugal
seen from India

seen from Brazil
seen from United States
seen from United States
JennaBelle

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Just a couple shots of one of my favorite RWB cars taken at Bimmerfest this year. I also ran into it again at the HRE Open House only a month later! I’ll never get tired of this beauty!
Down to business! “JennaBelle” RWB LA
@bimmerfest2015
Long Live the Kids: Chapter 44 - 54
aaaaand part 2
sorry if some of this doesn’t make sense
Isabelle avoids me all day. At breakfast and lunch she completely blanks me and acts as though I’m not there. I end up sitting on a table with Josh, who isn’t much help. “I thought you were her friend?”
“Apparently not anymore,” I mumble. “She’s ignored me all day. It’s as if I don’t exist.”
“You must exist now; she’s looking over here.” He tells me. “Just ignore her. She’s probably a self-centred bitch anyway.”
I slam my hand on the table in anger. “Don’t talk about her like that!”
I don’t realise I shouted that until everyone is looking my way in silence, so I just gulp and stomp off, going back to the trailer and slamming the door, sitting down on the unmade bed. I sit with my head in my hands, and I jump in fright when I hear someone speak up. “Are you okay?”
My head shoots up, and I see a timid looking Isabelle awkwardly stood by the door. “I’m fine.”
“You look really angry,” She analyses, stepping closer to me.
“I’m fine.” I repeat; my tone harsher than before.
“You’re not.” She persists.
This raises my temper for some reason, and I lose my patience with the girl. “Isabelle, just fuck off.”
“Okay, I’ll go.” She squeaks, running out the door and shutting it behind her.
I can’t help but feel guilty, but she’s the last person I want to see right now. Instead of going after her, I grab my phone and text the Isabelle expert – Jackie.
Me: Jackie I nearly kissed her
Me: And I just shouted at her and I feel bad but I don’t want to see her
Me: What do I do?
Her: Hold on give me a minute to process this because I just woke up
Me: It’s 1pm
Her: I know
Her: Anyway
Her: You nearly kissed Isabelle?
Her: And she didn’t freak out?
Me: No, she was going to kiss me too but then Elina walked in
Her: Okay and why did you shout at her?
Me: She came over asking if I was okay because I got really mad because some guy insulted her to me and then I pretty much told her to fuck off
Her: You do realise she’s probably freaking out right now
Me: Fuck
With that, I open the trailer door so fast I nearly rip it off its hinges. I’m about to run off in search of her, but I don’t have to look far, as she’s sat just outside the trailer, crying her eyes out. She doesn’t notice me, so I quickly go over and scoop her up in my arms, hugging her tight. She just cries on my shoulder, and I feel her heavy breathing and that her entire body is trembling and know that she’s either about to have a panic attack or she’s just had one. I hope that she’s about to so I can stop it, but deep down I know it’s the latter.
Somehow, I manage to lead the hysteric girl into the trailer, and I stay with her until her crying is merely pained whimpers. Eventually, she looks up at me, looking absolutely terrified. My arms are still wrapped around the trembling girl. “I’m so sorry.”
She shakes her head. “It’s okay.”
I wince at the small crack in her voice. “It’s not. I shouldn’t have gotten angry when you were trying to comfort me. I love you, okay?”
“I love you too.” She stammers. “I’m sorry for avoiding you.”
“It’s fine,” I smile. “So are we okay?”
She nods. “Yeah…we’re good.”
I hug her tight, and she snuggles her face into my neck. “You should get back to work.”
She chuckles a little. “They can’t fire me so I will do what I want.”
“Yeah, but they can fire me for harbouring an unruly seventeen year old.” I shoot back.
Just like that, everything is back to normal again. Isabelle and I are joking around, and I finally manage to get her to set, holding onto her hand as we go. She sits me down in her chair again, and everything is like the day before. The only evidence that our near-kiss had an effect on her is how in the first take of that scene - and the two of them are leaning in - Isabelle’s eyes widen and she gasps and leans away from Joel in shock.
The director shouts. “Cut! Isabelle, what just happened?”
She frowns, blinking and shaking her head as though she’s disoriented. “I don’t know. Sorry.”
They reshoot the scene a few times and Isabelle manages to get through it without any faults. She then comes over to me and sits on my lap, and I wrap my arms around her waist. Her phone – which she’d left with me for safe keeping – vibrates in my pocket, and I pull it out to see that she’s got multiple texts from Chloe Moretz.
Chloe: DUDE
Chloe: I HAVE TO GO TO AN EVENT SAVE ME
I tap Isabelle on the shoulder. “Your friend needs your assistance.”
She grabs the phone, and I watch over her shoulder as she types a reply.
Isabelle: Haha sucks to be you
Isabelle: I’m filming
I can’t help but laugh at that. “That’s mean.”
She shrugs. “She did the same thing to me before, it’s revenge.”
Isabelle’s phone then buzzes, and I look down to see the reaction Isabelle got for her revenge.
Chloe: dude not cool
Chloe: we’re supposed to have each other’s backs you know
Isabelle: Fine
Isabelle: But I’m working so I’m kind of busy
Chloe: then why are you on your phone?
Isabelle: We’re on a break
Chloe: how convenient
Almost as soon as she sends that, the director turns to her. “On your mark.”
Isabelle passes her phone to me. “Keep her occupied.”
“What? But -,” Isabelle walks off before I can finish my sentence.
I sigh and unlock Isabelle’s phone.
Me: Isabelle is filming now
Chloe: whoa is this a robot or something?
Chloe: that’s rad
Me: No, this is a friend
Chloe: of Isabelle’s I presume
Me: Yeah
Chloe: oh cool
Chloe: nice to meet you friend of Isabelle’s
Me: I’ve met you before
Chloe: so this is Jackie or Jen?
For a minute, I’m taken aback. Chloe Moretz remembers me?
Me: Yeah
Me: Jen
Chloe: oh hey
Chloe: how are you?
Me: I’m fine
Me: Apparently you’re not with this event thing
Me: Isabelle has told me the joys of them
Chloe: yeah we both hate them
Chloe: normally we text each other from under a table or something about how much we want to leave/commit murder/suicide
Me: Are they seriously that bad?
Chloe: yup
Chloe: it’s just loads of boring adults talking about cheese or something
Me: Of all topics, cheese?
Chloe: okay maybe not cheese but you know what I mean
Chloe: boring stuff
Me: Ah
Chloe: ironically the first time Isabelle and I met was at an event
Me: Seriously?
Me: Shouldn’t you be thanking events then
Chloe: when we met we literally started complaining at each other about how bored we were and then left early to go shopping
Chloe: I think that perfectly describes our friendship
Chloe: anyways so have you endured anymore gordon ramsay style cooking with Isabelle yet?
Me: Nope, I think she’s good with the baking for a while
Chloe: I went to her house the other week and she tried to make me bake but eventually we decided not to and watched movies instead
Me: Hopefully nothing scary or Elina will implode with anger
Chloe: we wouldn’t watch r rated stuff at Isabelle’s
Chloe: that’s like a death wish
Chloe: we watched a couple of r rated comedies at mine last time we had a sleepover though
Me: How rebellious
Chloe: wait so if Isabelle’s filming are you on set with her?
Me: Yeah
Chloe: cool
Chloe: what movie is it?
Me: Dear Eleanor
Chloe: oh yeah she let me read the script of that one
Chloe: it is very good
Me: Is that all you two do at sleepovers?
Me: Just talk about scripts and watch movies inappropriate for Isabelle
Chloe: basically
Chloe: one time we watched Hugo and I play someone called Isabelle in it and when my character introduced herself Isabelle turned around to me and asked me what I wanted
Chloe: I laughed at her for like an hour
Me: She’s such a moron at times omg
Me: She’s cute though
Suddenly, there’s a weight on my lap, and I look up to see Isabelle. “Are you two having fun chatting?”
I nod. “Yeah.”
She grins. “Cool. We’re done for the day so let’s go to the trailer – and give me my phone.”
I hand her back her phone, and the two of us walk back to the trailer in a comfortable silence as if nothing happened between us today, and it makes me realise how much of an amazing friend she really is.
-----------------------
The rest of filming goes by in a flash, and before I know it, it’s 5pm Monday evening and Isabelle and I are getting ready to leave set and fly back home. “God, I can’t wait to get back. I miss my friends.”
“Is, it’s been 5 days.” I point out.
Isabelle shrugs. “I can still miss them. Say hi to them for me at school tomorrow.”
“You’re not going?” I frown.
“Probably not – sometimes I pull the tired excuse and then my Mom lets me stay off. I told Chloe I’d hang out with her if it works.” She replies.
“Oh, okay.” I shrug as the two of us exit the trailer for the last time. “Hey, Is?”
“What’s up?” She smiles.
“Thank you for bringing me along with you – this really has been a fun few days.” I reply.
She hugs me. “You’re welcome.”
The ride to the airport is uneventful, and Isabelle is her usual happy self when we arrive, holding onto my hand the whole way through security until we’re at the shops. Isabelle’s eyes lock onto something behind me, and I turn to see a huge Pizza Hut sign in front of us. Elina laughs at her entranced daughter. “I think it may be possible that you’re in love with a food.”
“Can we go there for dinner?” Isabelle begs. “Please, Mommy! We still have another hour and a half until our flight.”
“Is, we have to go somewhere I can get something vegan.” Elina argues.
Isabelle pulls out her phone, and within minutes she’s on some sort of vegan website, reading something out to her Mom. “Pizza Hut uses vegan sauce and the ‘Thin n’ Crispy’ dough is vegan; you can get a Thin n’ Crispy pizza without the cheese and just stick some vegetables on it or something – or you could just have garlic bread with tomato sauce.”
Elina sighs. “Fine, let’s go.”
Isabelle cheers, pulling me and her Mom inside before Elina can change her mind. We’re quickly seated, Isabelle next to me and Elina on Isabelle’s right. For an airport, service is actually pretty fast, and suddenly, our waiter is taking our orders. Elina orders what Isabelle told her about, Isabelle gets a cheese pizza, and I get pepperoni. I’m pretty happy until the waiter evidently starts flirting with Isabelle as he asks what we’d like for drinks. Isabelle is apparently uncomfortable with it too, and she grips onto my hand on the table and looks up at him. “I’ll have a diet coke and my girlfriend will have…Jen, what do you want?”
I’m too shocked by the fact that she called me her girlfriend to reply without stammering. “Uh…Dr Pepper.”
The waiter is as shocked as me and mutters a small “Okay,” before quickly walking off.
Isabelle smiles, dropping my hand. “Sorry about that…he was flirting with me and I didn’t like it and it’s the first thing that came to mind.”
I gulp. “It’s fine…”
She frowns, but doesn’t press the matter, and instead turns to her Mom. “When was the last time you had pizza?”
“2009.” Elina confesses.
Isabelle’s jaw drops. “How are you alive? That was five years ago!”
I wrap my arm around Isabelle’s shoulder, and she turns to me and frowns. “What’re you doing?”
“The waiter guy is watching.” I tell her.
Her eyes widen in realisation, and she nods. “Okay. Thank you for going along with this by the way.”
I smile. “What’re friends for?”
The waiter comes back slightly more composed than before with our pizzas, and Isabelle doesn’t even look at him as she gazes at the pizza like she’s married to it. I can’t help but laugh. “You look like you love the pizza more than you love me.”
She looks up at me and smiles – fully aware of the waiter watching us – and she places a hand around the back of my neck, gently caressing it. “You know I could never love anything as much as you.”
It’s horrible how good an actress she is – for a second I find myself genuinely believing her. I’m completely taken off guard when she kisses my cheek, before she casually turns back to eating her food. The waiter sighs and walks off, and as soon as he’s gone, Isabelle turns and hugs me tight. “You are the best friend I could ask for. I owe you one.”
I smile. “You know, Is…I already have something in mind.”
She frowns. “Like what?”
“It would be greatly appreciated if you could help me get my first kiss.” I reply.
She smiles. “Sure.”
“Can I confess something?” I ask.
Isabelle nods. “Of course.”
“Well…it’s gotten to the point where I’m frightened some guy is going to try flirting with me and ruin it. I want my first kiss to be with a girl that I know cares about me.” I admit.
“If you want we can get Jackie drunk again.” She jokes. “She’d be willing.”
“Very funny,” I laugh.
She’s about to say something else, when two girls come rushing over to the table. “Oh my gosh, are you Isabelle Fuhrman?”
Isabelle frowns. “No.”
The shorter girl sighs. “Sorry to disturb you.”
Isabelle bursts out laughing. “I’m just kidding. I can’t believe that actually worked.”
“Would you mind maybe taking a picture with us?” The girl asks, before nudging her friend who seems to have frozen in place.
Isabelle smiles. “Sure.”
Isabelle stands and takes a picture with the two girls, and the taller one suddenly blurts something out. “You’re taller in person!”
“I get that a lot.” Isabelle replies, sitting back down next to me.
The girl nervously smiles. “We love you, you’re an amazing actress.”
Isabelle beams back. “Thank you! I love you guys too.”
The first girl speaks up again. “We’ll let you get back to your food, thanks for the picture.”
Isabelle is about to say something, but stops herself as the girls walk away. She turns back to me with a really annoyed expression. “I’m such an idiot.”
“Why?” I frown.
“I nearly said ‘you too’.” She then slams her head down on the table. “Moron.”
I laugh. “At least you didn’t.”
“I’ve done it before.” She mutters, looking back up at me.
“Seriously?” I chuckle.
“Yeah, one time I was in Starbucks and a fan came over and when I was about to leave she was like ‘oh enjoy your drink’ and I said ‘you too’ and she wasn’t even holding a damn drink.” Isabelle says. “I am such a moron.”
I rub her back encouragingly. “You’re a cute moron.”
She just sighs and goes back to her pizza. “Who decided it was okay for me to interact with other humans?”
Elina just chuckles at her daughter’s awkwardness. “You’ll get it eventually.”
“Aren’t you supposed to learn proper social skills at like age 5? I’m seventeen and I’m still working on it.” Isabelle complains. “Are you sure I didn’t fall and hit my head as a kid?”
“Maybe it’s the time you cracked your head open.” Elina suggests.
I frown. “You cracked your head open?”
“Yeah, it’s kind of a long story.” Isabelle waves me off.
“I’ve got time.” I shrug.
She sighs. “Okay. When I lived in Georgia and I was like seven I fell and broke my knee bone and then I couldn’t walk so they gave me crutches and typically I fell off them, hit my head on concrete and cracked it open.”
“You were really that clumsy?” I laugh.
“Still am. A few days ago I walked into a door and apologised to it.” She shrugs. “It’s a casual thing for me to hurt myself unintentionally at least once a week.”
I can’t help but laugh. “You’re a moron.”
“I know.” She nods.
Once we’ve finished with our pizzas, Isabelle, Elina and I head to a store to buy some candy for the flight. Isabelle buys some chocolate bars and a mini tub of Ben and Jerry’s which she eats before we’ve even walked down the hall. I frown at the small girl as she chucks the empty tub in the trash. “Seriously, how are you not fat?”
She shrugs. “Ask someone that’s good at Biology.”
I roll my eyes. “You eat everything in sight and yet you’re so skinny like how the hell do you do that?”
“Like I said; as someone that’s good at Biology. I don’t know what goes on with my body.” She replies.
I sigh, holding onto her hand as we walk towards the boarding area. It doesn’t take too long before we’re on the plane. Isabelle is perfectly relaxed and fine, and I’m freaking out – I really don’t like being on a plane. Isabelle notices and tries to calm me down. “Jen, it’s okay; plane rides are just like flying bus rides.”
“Flying being the key word.” I mumble.
She sighs. “I’ll let you hold onto my hand if you promise not to crush it.”
The plane lurches forwards, and I grip onto her hand. “I’m sorry in advance.”
Take off is not as painful for Isabelle’s hand as it was last time, and sure enough, we’re soon smoothly flying away from Colorado and towards L.A. Isabelle lets go of my hand and produces a pack of cards from her pocket. “Let’s play a game.”
I shrug. “Why not?”
We play some game called 31, which Isabelle sucks at. It’s adorable, really – she can’t even shuffle the cards. I’m taken completely off guard when she asks me if I want to play for money. “Isabelle, no offence but you kind of suck at this game.”
She shrugs. “Still, maybe money will give me motivation to win.”
I laugh. “Okay, if you want to give your money to me, then fine. How much?”
“How about we both put ten bucks aside and the winner takes all.” Isabelle offers.
I nod. “Okay.”
We both place ten dollars each on one of the pull down tables. I’m about to shuffle the cards, but Isabelle grabs at them. “I want to try.”
I hand her them, and I frown when she splits the deck in two. She then proceeds to bring them together by flicking the cards from each half onto one another using her thumbs. Then, she picks it up, arches her hands, and makes the cards fall down into a perfect pile. She then hands the deck to me. “Your deal.”
I sit with my eyes wide open. “What the hell was that?”
Isabelle shrugs. “I shuffled.”
“Yeah, like some goddamn casino owner!” I exclaim.
In case you couldn’t tell by that, Isabelle won the game. Suddenly, these amazing card skills came from absolutely nowhere, and she ends up winning the money. “Thanks, sucker.”
“I can’t believe you tricked me.” I mutter.
She rolls her eyes and hands me the money. “You keep it.”
I frown. “You won it, it’s yours.”
“Jen, I have a m – I mean, I have plenty of money, so just take it. I just wanted to freak you out.” She states, shoving the bills in my pocket before I can do anything else.
I ignore her slip up, although the fact that my best friend is probably a millionaire suddenly hits me. Unfortunately, Isabelle notices how spaced out I am and decides to tease me. “Ooh, are you thinking about your lover?”
I sigh. “Isabelle, can I ask why you want to know who I like?”
“Well,” She starts, “You’re always talking about how perfect she is and how you don’t want to like her how you do, so if I knew who it was I could help you get over it.”
“Like I told you before, I doubt you could do that.” I tell her. “Jackie couldn’t help and she knows more than you do.”
Isabelle frowns. “Jackie knows who she is?”
I might as well admit it. “Yeah.”
I’m surprised with the hurt look on Isabelle’s face. “Why have you told her and not me? Don’t you trust me?”
“She guessed it, I didn’t tell her. If you guessed it right then you’re allowed to know.” I lie.
Her face brightens up. “Oh, okay.”
The rest of the plane ride is uneventful, and soon enough we’re arriving at LAX. We’re on our way out, when suddenly, someone catches my eye. I see my Mom stood waiting for us with Madeline. Unable to stop myself, I run over, giving her a huge hug. “Mom, I missed you!”
Elina has gone back to harassing Madeline and asking her if she’s been okay, and Isabelle comes and stands next to me. “Hey, Karen.”
“Hi, Isabelle. I take it you two had fun?” Mom grins.
Isabelle and I both nod, and we walk back to the car with Madeline and Elina. Madeline smiles to her little sister. “Is, Jennings has been a mess since you left. He’s walking around the house crying and scratching at your bedroom door.”
This makes Isabelle all the more desperate to get home, and she pretty much runs back to the car and jumps in the backseat. Elina makes Madeline get in the middle of Isabelle and I, and she drives, my Mom in the passenger seat.
Most of the ride is pretty silent aside from Elina and my Mom chatting about going out one night. I turn to Isabelle to talk to her, only to see she’s fallen asleep on Madeline’s shoulder. I smile to myself, inwardly cooing at how adorable she is.
When Elina finally pulls up outside my house, I thank her for bringing me along. “Oh, it was a joy to have you – I think Isabelle enjoyed the company too.”
“Tell her I said goodnight.” I say, motioning to the sleeping girl.
“I will do.” Elina smiles to me as I get out of the car.
Mom and I walk back inside, and I immediately head upstairs and climb into bed, falling asleep myself.
--------------------
I don’t end up going to school the next day; instead, I sleep until around 4pm that day, feeling completely refreshed and recharged from the long weekend. I grab my phone and head to Twitter, only to find out that the Isabelle Fuhrman and Chloe Moretz fandoms have had a meltdown due to some selfies with Chloe on Isabelle’s Instagram.
Then, I head downstairs to see my Mom. “Hey.”
“You’ve finally woken up.” Mom laughs. “I was going to come up and see if you wanted to go out somewhere for dinner.”
“Like where?” I ask.
“I don’t know – maybe that little Italian place we went to with Isabelle and Elina. They had good food.” Mom suggests.
We do end up going there, and it’s nice to spend a little time with my Mom; she’s done so much for me in the past few months. “I’m sorry if I’ve left you alone for the past few months -,”
Mom laughs. “You do realise; I wanted you to go off and make some good friends, and you have. I like them all – Isabelle especially.”
“Same.” I agree. “Why do you like her more?”
“She’s so good to you and ever since you made friends with her you’ve been so happy. Back in Kentucky she was the only thing that made you smile, and now you know her it’s even better. Ignore your brothers teasing you about it.” Mom explains. “She’s a good kid.”
I grin. “Yeah, she is.”
When I get back home, it’s pretty much time for me to go back to bed, so I climb in and turn my light off, only to be disturbed by my phone buzzing. I pick it up, smiling when I see that Isabelle has texted me.
Her: How was the torture commonly known as school?
Me: I didn’t go
Her: You could have come over and hung out with me and Chloe
Me: I slept all day
Her: Oh
Me: I will see you tomorrow
Her: My school clothes aren’t washed oops I guess I can’t go
Me: Just stick them in your washing machine
Her: Yeah but they’ll be left in there all night and then will be soaking in the morning so no point
Me: So you’re going to try get out of school
Her: Hehe maybe
Me: I’ll see you tomorrow, Is
Her: Sigh
Her: Maybe if I fake my death I won’t have to go
Her: Can I hide at your house?
Me: Sure but you have to make me dinner
Her: That’s no problem I am a professional chef so
Me: You’re an actress not a chef
Her: I CAN DREAM
Her: Guess what
Me: What
Her: Well Chloe and I went shopping and I bought….
Her: DRUMROLL PLEASE
Her: AN ADVENTURE TIME SHIRT
Her: I am never taking it off
Her: EVER
Me: Has it become a part of your body?
Her: Yes I will die if it is taken off me
Me: Keep it on at all costs then
Her: I will
Her: Anyways it’s my bedtime now so I must go
Me: You still have a bedtime
Her: No I just want to go to bed therefore it is bedtime
Me: Well sweet dreams
Her: You were in my dream last night
Her: You ate me
Me: What the heck
Her: Well like I was dressed as a giant pizza and you chased me and ate me up
Me: Why were you dreaming that you were dressed as a pizza?
Her: If I knew I would tell you
Her: You were also in my dream about a month ago and I still remember the entire thing because it was so weird
Me: What happened?
Her: Well I’m too lazy to type it out
Her: I’ll tell you tomorrow
Me: FaceTime exists
Her: Oh okay
Her: Hold on I’m like naked
Her: You didn’t need to know that
Me: Why are you strolling around naked
Her: I’m in my room and I am wearing my pyjama shorts and a bra
Her: So I’m not naked
Her: I’m partially naked
I’m about to reply, but suddenly my screen changes to “Isabelle Fuhrman would like to FaceTime,” so I quickly answer and am met by her gorgeous face. “Hey.”
She’s wrapped up in her duvet in her bed, and is completely makeup-less. I smile to myself – she’s beautiful. “Good, you’re not still naked.”
“Well duh I have a duvet.” She laughs. “And I have shorts and a bra on so I believe the term is partially naked.”
“You didn’t put a shirt on?” I quizzically raise an eyebrow.
“Nah, it’s starting to get around summer and it gets really hot in my room so I sleep in my bra.” She replies.
What I would give to see that…
“Why not just open a window?” I frown.
“Because scary bugs come in and I have to evacuate my room at like 3am,” She points out, “And it’s ground level so there’s easy access for murderers.”
“You leave your room because there’s a bug in it?” I laugh.
She nods. “Yeah, just last week I had to sleep with my Mom because there was a huge spider in my room and I’m terrified of spiders.”
I can’t help but coo at her. “Seriously? Aw!”
She blushes. “Are you not scared of them?”
“Not really. They don’t bother me.” I say.
“Okay, that settles it.” She exclaims. “When we’re older I’m living with you. You can kill the spiders for me.”
“What if I’m out?” I ask.
She giggles. “I’d ring you. Seriously – one time there was a massive spider on my bedroom wall and my family were all out and I called my aunt who lives like 20 minutes away to come and kill it.”
“I thought the rest of your family lived in like Georgia or something?” I frown.
“My Dad’s side is in Washington D.C so we sometimes go there for Christmas but most of the time they come up here for holidays because my little cousins complain about how they want to come to L.A and stalk some dumb boy band or something.” Isabelle explains. “My Mom’s side of the family are mostly in Russia so I’ve never met any of them aside from my Grandma and my Mom’s sister who is the one that lives pretty close by.”
“What about your Grandpa?” I ask.
“He died before I was born.” She says.
“So why’d you live in Georgia?” I ask.
“Because of my Mom’s job at CNN – she quit about a year after we moved out here when she got the job she has now.” Isabelle tells me.
“Oh,” I reply, “Do your family know about your acting?”
“Everyone aside from the little kids,” She informs. “They were all really unsupportive about it when my Mom actually said that we’d give it a try…one of my aunts who didn’t know until Thanksgiving always makes a really snide remark whenever I see her. At Thanksgiving when my Mom said I’d made dinner, she literally turned to me and said ‘At least you’re successful at this’.”
My eyes widen. “What a bitch.”
“I got really mad and like stormed off, grabbed my Orphan and The Hunger Games DVDs and like threw them at her head.” She says.
“Kind of violent, Is.” I laugh.
“But yeah she apologised straight after that – funny how people’s attitudes can change when they find out you’re ‘famous’.” Isabelle rolls her eyes. “Anyways, I didn’t call you to talk about that.”
“Ah, yes!” I remember. “Your dream.”
She nods. “Anyways yeah so it was like a month ago now and basically in the dream I was you but I didn’t know I was you -,”
“That makes no sense.” I interrupt.
She rolls her eyes. “Basically I was seeing the whole thing through your eyes so in the dream I was Jen.”
I nod. “Okay…what happened?”
“Well we didn’t know each other, and I was you and me as in Isabelle was also there.” She says.
“This is just confusing.” I laugh.
“Basically I was seeing everything through your eyes and me as in Isabelle was like a separate person.” She tries to explain. “Like your life – you’re you and I’m there.”
“Oh, I get it!” I nod.
She starts, “Can I explain this as in like whenever I say I, I mean you?”
I nod. “Okay.”
“So I was in this car as Jen, parked outside the movie set that Isabelle was working on and I’m a fan of hers and like wanting to meet her and stuff and then I see this massive group of people leaving the set and going off down the road so I get out of the car and follow them because Isabelle is there and -,” She tells.
“So I’m basically a stalker in this?” I frown.
“Yeah you’re like a stalker/super fan type thing,” She confirms. “Anyways yeah so I was like going to this party and you – I mean Isabelle is going to a party and I’m following her and this party is in like a huge shopping mall and I’m like running around the party looking for Isabelle and then for some reason I get this weird craving for pizza so I go and get pizza and then when I’m going back to the party…” She pauses for dramatic effect, “Isabelle is leaving with a boy and a body guard!”
“How do you remember this so vividly?” I question.
“Certain dreams I remember really vividly and other dreams I forget within like ten minutes.” She shrugs. “Anyways so you followed me and – I mean, I followed Isabelle – I’m really not good with this storytelling – but yeah so I followed Isabelle and then lost her and then like sat in the car and cried for some reason and then Isabelle walks past with an umbrella even though it’s night and not raining and then I get out the car and follow her and then Isabelle like falls over and hurts herself so then I’m like ‘hey are you okay’ and then Isabelle is like dying and then my Mom shows up – I mean, Isabelle’s Mom shows up – and is like ‘get away from my daughter you stalker’ and then she leaves and I pick Isabelle up and take her to my car and then I woke up.”
I laugh. “So you dreamt that I was a stalker that saved you when you hurt yourself?”
Isabelle nods. “Pretty much, yeah. It makes me laugh how in the dream my Mom doesn’t want me to get stalked, but bleeding to death on the ground? That’s cool with her!”
I chuckle. She’s such a nerd. “So what do you think the dream means?”
“Well…you’re not stalking me, are you?” She jokes. “I don’t know, maybe it means that I’m in love with myself or that I’m clumsy and fall down and need Jen to help me…I’m fairly certain it’s the last one.”
I laugh. “I’m your hero.”
“Sure are.” She’s about to say something else, when I hear a voice in the background and she looks in the direction of it.
I manage to make out Elina. “Isabelle, it’s 10 and you have school tomorrow. Go to sleep, honey.”
Suddenly, I can’t see anything else. Presumably, Isabelle has put her phone under her duvet to hide it from her Mom. “Sorry, Mom…I was just on a call but I hung up. I’ll go to sleep.”
Elina’s voice gets closer. “Isabelle, I know you’re probably going to call Jen back as soon as I leave the room. I know you want to talk to your friend, but just go to sleep, okay? You have to be up early.”
“Okay. I love you Mom.” Isabelle replies.
“I love you too.” Elina says. “You know how proud I am of you, right?”
“I know. Night.” Isabelle says.
“Goodnight,” Elina’s voice is further away now. “Oh, and if you’re planning on video-chatting Jen again tomorrow, maybe you could put a shirt on next time.”
This no doubt has Isabelle blushing. “Goodnight, Mom.”
I hear a door close, and when Isabelle pulls her phone out from under the duvet, it’s actually pretty dark in her room. “I’ve got to go, bye.” She whispers, hanging up on me.
Seconds later, I get a text.
Her: Apologies I must go
Me: Okay
Me: I’ll see you tomorrow
Her: Bye :)
Me: Oh and Isabelle
Her: What’s up?
Me: Don’t forget about helping me out with my first kiss, fake girlfriend
Her: I won’t ;)
Soon, I’m falling asleep myself, with nothing but the thought of how unbelievably adorable she is swimming around in my mind.
------------------------
The next day back at school, I head to my first lesson – Physics – to find that Isabelle has moved seats. She did sit next to some girl she was acquainted with and I sat alone, but I see her sitting in the usually free seat on my desk. I just shrug and sit next to her. “Why have you moved?”
“I wanted to sit with my friend.” She responds.
I smile. “Good to know I have company now.”
She gives me a quick hug. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” I grin. “Is the teacher cool with this?”
“Yeah, I told him that sitting next to you would prevent panic attacks therefore I would be spending more time learning dumb Physics.” She replies. “This class is the worst.”
“Because it’s the only class you don’t have an A in.” I finish.
“Not true. I have a B in Art because for the past two years – well freshman year I wasn’t here, but sophomore year – I basically sat around doing nothing and screwing about with Callan, so I’ve done three years’ worth of work in five months. A B is impressive, especially with my art skills.” She explains.
I laugh. “You’re still on the honour roll.”
“Only because I’m scraping a B in this subject when I don’t know what the heck is going on.” She shrugs. “I’m dreading parents evening.”
I frown. “What?”
“We have parents evening soon.” She points out. “Didn’t you get the letter?”
“Not as far as I know…” I state. “Haven’t you already had parents evening?”
“We have two – one in December to talk about our progress so far and the other in May/June to talk about how we’ve done over the full year.” She informs me. “The letter gives you the time of appointments with each teacher. Mine start straight after school.”
“This isn’t going to go well.” I mutter.
“Shush, you’re smart. You’ll be fine.” She assures. “You have good grades!”
“Not as good as yours. I have two As, you have like thirty.” I comment.
“I don’t even take thirty classes.” She laughs.
“You know what I mean – you’re really smart and have good grades.” I sigh.
Most of Physics is spent with me complaining about how dumb I am and Isabelle staring at the work as if it’s written in a different language. When break finally arrives the two of us head to the art room, getting stopped by Amandla on the way. “Isabelle!”
Isabelle smiles. “Hey, how are you?”
“I’m fine. Why weren’t you here yesterday?” Amandla questions.
“I was tired.” Isabelle shrugs.
“I waited at art for you because I thought you’d be back.” Amandla says.
“Well, at least you got to sit with your friends in the cafeteria.” Isabelle replies.
“Uh…I don’t really have any other than you.” Amandla mumbles.
Isabelle frowns. “Really? Why didn’t you tell me that?”
“I didn’t want to bug you.” Amandla admits.
Isabelle laughs as we enter the art room. “You don’t bug me.”
We all sit down at our usual table, and Isabelle turns to Amandla, sliding her phone across the table to her. “Put your number in.”
Amandla’s eyes widen. “Seriously?”
Isabelle nods. “Yeah.”
Amandla does as Isabelle says and passes her back her phone, just as Jackie walks in, notices Isabelle and I, and runs over and hugs the two of us. “I missed you guys.”
Isabelle grins. “I missed you too. I love you.”
“I love you too.” Jackie smiles. “How was filming?”
“It was really fun.” Isabelle replies. “I have good news for you, by the way.”
Jackie frowns. “What’s up?”
“Well, I’m going to wait until Callan shows up.” Isabelle shrugs. “Also, Jackie – this is Amandla.”
Amandla nervously smiles at the redhead, who grins back. “Hey.”
“Is!” Callan runs over, hugging Isabelle as tight as he can. “It felt like you were gone for like a month, it was weird.”
“I have good news for you guys.” Isabelle says. “I decided not to film during summer so I’ll be here for you guys.”
Jackie grins and hugs her. “Good. I don’t think I could go two months without spending time with you.”
And she doesn’t have to. Later that day, at around 6pm when I’m playing around on my laptop, my phone buzzes.
Isabelle: And the group chat begins
Random number: what is this
Jackie: Oh gosh why are we doing this?
Random number 2: This is bothersome
Random number 2: I was in the midst of a video game
Random number 2: Thank you, Fuhrman
Isabelle: Shut up Callan
Random number 3: hi
Me: I don’t have half of these people as contacts who are you
Isabelle: I’m Isabelle
Me: I know that you moron
Isabelle: No need to be mean
Jackie: I’m Jackie
Me: I know that too
Me: And I’m Jen
Random number 3: this is Amandla
Random number 2: Callan
Random number 1: chloe
I add them all to my contacts list.
Me: Okay now that’s cleared up Isabelle you have the stage
Isabelle: Okay so basically Jackie and I have done some organising
Isabelle: And so now we need to sort out a date
Callan: Oh congratulations you guys I didn’t know you were dating
Isabelle: Stop it with the sarcasm McAuliffe
Jackie: Basically what Isabelle is trying to say is we’re going to Six Flags in summer so we need to organise a date that everyone can make
Amandla: I can do whenever
Callan: Same
Me: I have no social life so…
Chloe: can’t do the end of july/start of august but aside from that
Isabelle: Okay how about near the end of June
Isabelle: Because I live closer we’re all having a slumber party at mine the night before
Jackie: I’m just going to put a day out there how about the 22nd June
Callan: Splendid
Me: Yep
Amandla: kay
Chloe: yeah
Isabelle: Oh that’s not good I’m sick that day
Jackie: You confuse me Isabelle
Chloe: isabelle confuses everyone
Isabelle: I don’t confuse Jen
Me: Sometimes you do
Isabelle: THIS IS OFF TOPIC
Isabelle: I can do the 22nd gosh
Jackie: Thank you
Isabelle: So yeah all of you get your butts to my house on the 21st and then you’re sleeping over
Amandla: this will sound weird but are you all 17?
Jackie: I’m 18 in like 3 months!!!
Isabelle: No one cares Jackie
Jackie: I’m seriously hurt wow Isabelle such a hard hitting insult
Chloe: burn
Chloe: yeah I’m 17
Isabelle: Same
Me: Same here
Callan: I am also seventeen
Amandla: damn you’re all scary then
Isabelle: I’m not scary I’m just unique
Jackie: Are you on drugs you’re acting weirder than usual
Isabelle: Ibuprofen for my headache
Jackie: Not exactly what I meant
Chloe: isabelle is weird I think we’ve all gathered that
Isabelle: You’re no better
Chloe: true
Me: Okay so are we all organised now?
Isabelle: Uh huh yuh huh yeppity yep
Me: A yes would’ve been great too
Callan: Won’t it be weird for me to stay over?
Callan: A seventeen year old guy with five girls…
Suddenly, a text comes through from Isabelle on the conversation that’s just the two of us.
Her: Is it cool if I use you being gay as an argument against that statement?
Me: Sure
Her: Love you :)
Me: Love you too :)
My phone then buzzes in the other conversation.
Isabelle: Jen likes girls too and you don’t see her feeling us up in our sleep
Me: Good point
Callan: Wait what
Callan: Jen is gay?
Me: Yeah they’ve known for like a month
Callan: Oh okay
Jackie: Anyway yeah we’ll talk closer to the date
Chloe: cool
Amandla: okay
Callan: Got it
Me: Yeah
Jackie: Okay that’s sorted then
No one else replies to that, and when my phone goes off twenty minutes later, I figure that someone has started in that chat, but I smile to myself when I see that it’s just Isabelle.
Her: So my Mom will pick us up after your rehearsals and my basketball tomorrow and we’ll study at mine
Me: Okay Is
Her: Oh are you busy?
Me: No
Her: Okay
Her: So…
Me: Do you want to talk to me or something?
Her: Yeah I just don’t know what about
Me: Okay
Me: How about them sports
Her: No we’re not talking about stuff like that
Me: Fine
Me: How is your head?
Her: How’d you know I had a headache?
Me: You mentioned it before
Her: Oh yeah
Her: No I have a stomach ache too now :(
Her: I’ll probably be fine in the morning
Me: Text me if you need anything
She does. At around 3am, I’m woken up by my phone ringing. I pick it up, and hear a very sick sounding Isabelle down the line. “Jen, I just threw up…”
“God, you’re sick. Okay, go get your Mom.” I tell her.
“I can’t, I feel like I’m going to -,” The next thing I hear is the sound of someone puking.
“Isabelle, listen to me.” I say. “Go get your Mom.”
“Okay.” She stammers.
She takes her phone with her, and I hear her open her Mom’s bedroom door. “Mommy?”
Elina groans. “Isabelle, what time do you – oh my God honey you look awful!”
“Mom…I’m going to -,” I hear the phone fall to the ground and the sound of puking in the background.
“Oh, Isabelle! You’re so sick!” I hear Elina jump up and run to Isabelle.
I can’t make out what they’re saying until they’re back in the room. “Isabelle, come on sweetie, get in my bed, I’ll go make you a hot drink and get you a sick-bowl okay? I’ll be right back.”
“Mommy?” Isabelle stammers. Her voice is weak. “Jen…on…phone.”
“You called Jen?” Elina questions, before I hear her pick up the phone. “Jen, I’m so sorry.”
“It’s fine.” I say. “How’s she doing?”
“Not good. She’s really pale – more than usual, she’s sweating, shaking, and she’s throwing up everywhere.” Elina tells me. “She definitely won’t be at school tomorrow.”
“Okay.” I reply. “Is it alright if I come over afterwards and see if she’s okay?”
“Yeah, that should be fine. She’d like that,” Elina says. “Isabelle, wouldn’t you like it if Jen came over tomorrow after school?”
“Yeah.” Isabelle mumbles. “Mommy, I’m going to be sick.”
Elina puts the phone down and rushes off to help Isabelle, before coming back to the phone. “I’m really sorry she woke you up…”
“It’s okay. I told her she can call me any time if she needs me.” I reply.
“You’re such a good friend to her.” Elina whispers. “Thank you.”
I hear Isabelle moan in the background. “Mommy…”
Elina hangs up, and I go to sleep feeling incredibly worried about my adorable best friend.
-------
I spend all day at school worrying about Isabelle, and when rehearsals after school finally end, I run outside and jump into my Mom’s car. “Take me to Isabelle’s.”
“Was she not at school?” Mom frowns.
“No, she got sick.” I say. “Now take me to Isabelle’s please.”
Mom drives, and we’re at her house within ten minutes. I bolt out of the car and knock on the front door, and Madeline finally answers. “You do know she’s sick, right?”
“She called me at 3am – I’m aware.” I snap. “Now let me see her.”
Madeline sighs and opens the door, and I run straight to Isabelle’s room to see her lying in bed, her Mom sat down next to her and Jennings on the end of the bed. She doesn’t look good. It’s clear she got a bad night’s sleep last night, and is extremely pale – I honestly didn’t think it was possible to get paler than she already is on a good day.
Elina looks up to me and smiles. “Hey. She’s just resting now. You can sit here if you want.”
I sit down as Elina stands up, and gently stoke a hand through Isabelle’s charcoal hair. My hand comes in contact with her forehead – she’s burning up. “Do you know what it is?”
“Madeline said that there’s a bug going round and it usually goes away within a day or two, although it might be food poisoning.” Elina explains.
“Has she eaten much today?” I ask.
“Everything we tried she just threw back up.” Elina says. “I’m seriously contemplating buying her pizza and seeing if that does the trick.”
I laugh, before looking down at my best friend and reminding myself of the state that she’s in. “God, she looks terrible.”
“I know.” Elina sighs.
Isabelle’s eyes slowly open. “Mommy?”
“I’m here, sweetie.” Elina replies. “Jen’s here to see you.”
Isabelle looks up at me. “Hey.”
“Hey. I’ve been worrying about you all day.” I tell her.
“Sorry for…waking you up.” She breathes.
“It’s okay.” I smile.
“I’m going to go make you some more green tea.” Elina whispers, turning to me after. “It’s the only thing she’s been holding down. That, soup and water.”
Isabelle shifts over a little in her bed. “You…lie…down…if you want.”
I do as she says, lying down over the covers while she stays under them. She shuffles over to me and snuggles herself up, closing her eyes. “How was your day?”
She shakes her head a little. “Bad.”
I kiss her forehead. “Have you thrown up again?”
She nods. “Sorry I…woke you up…”
“It’s fine, Is. You were freaked out.” I smile.
She exhales and snuggles herself closer to me. “I’m cold.”
“Is, you’re burning up.” I frown. “You can’t be cold.”
I frown even more when she starts shivering a little bit against me. “I’m cold.”
I get under her blankets with her, wrapping my arms around her. Jennings notices and growls at me, which I ignore. “Is that better?”
She nods. “A little.”
That’s about the time when I realise she’s just in her bra and pyjama shorts. “Is, do you want me to get you a shirt?”
She shakes her head. “Threw up on it…”
I just hug her closer to me until Elina walks in with Isabelle’s drink. “She says she’s cold.”
“This should warm her up a bit,” Elina says to me, before turning to Isabelle. “Is, I’ve got a nice hot drink for you.”
Isabelle opens her gorgeous kaleidoscope eyes. “Thank you.”
Elina passes it to me, and I pass it to Isabelle, whose hands are shaking so much she almost drops the thing. I gently wrap my hands around hers and help her keep it steady as she drinks it in small sips. When she finally finishes, she kisses my cheek and then lies back down again. I blush bright red as I pass the mug back to Elina, who smirks at me, before turning back to Isabelle. “Is, do you want me to try making you some soup?”
“Tomato.” Isabelle mumbles.
Elina nods and leaves the two of us alone again. Isabelle lies down next to me with her eyes shut, and I figure she’s just fallen to sleep, when eventually she speaks up. “How was…school?”
“It was okay. You didn’t miss much but we got our results back from the test we did in English back before Spring Break.” I shrug. “I told Amandla to tell your basketball coach you were sick.”
Isabelle nods. “What’d I get?”
“On the test? You got an A+.” I tell her.
She smiles. “What’d you get?”
“I got an A. Your tutoring must be helping me.” I grin.
She nods, slowly sitting up. I frown. “Is, lie down.”
She shakes her head. “I need the bathroom.”
I nod, watching as she stands up and walks over to her bathroom, staring at her exposed abs the whole time. She shuts her bathroom door, and is in there for a few minutes before she comes back into the room. She lies back down next to me and snuggles up to me. “Thanks for coming over.”
“You’re welcome.” I smile.
“I think I’ll be better tomorrow.” She says.
“Fingers crossed.” I agree.
Elina comes in with soup, handing it over to Isabelle who has sat up. Elina presses her hand to Isabelle’s forehead. “You’re cooler.”
“I’m always cool, Mom.” Isabelle mumbles; her usual mischievous smirk weaker than usual.
Elina grins. “You’re definitely getting better.”
Isabelle manages to hold down the soup and even dips a little bit of bread in it; although she feeds most of the slice to Jennings. Once she’s done, she places the bowl on my lap and rolls over, shutting her eyes again. “What am I, your slave?”
She nods.
I just roll my eyes and get up, taking the bowl back to the kitchen where Madeline is making some food with a guy. I’m about to get out of their way, but Madeline stops me. “Is she okay?”
“She’s getting snarkier so I’d say yes.” I reply.
The guy frowns. “Who’s this?”
“My little sister’s friend.” Madeline waves him off. “So she’s feeling better?”
“Her temperature is getting back to normal and she hasn’t thrown up since before I got here.” I say.
Madeline nods. “Okay. My Mom is in her office if you need her.”
I nod, walking back into Isabelle’s room to see her snuggled in bed still, her breathing steady. “Is, are you asleep?”
She nods, and I laugh. “Clearly not if you’re nodding.”
“I’m asleep.” She mumbles. “Why are you still talking to me?”
“You’re awake, Is. Admit it.” I laugh, climbing into bed with her.
She shuffles over in bed, still lying on her back but snuggling her head into the crook of my neck. I put an arm around her shoulder and rest a hand on her hard stomach. Her eyes stay shut, but her eyebrow arches when I kiss her on the cheek. “I love you.”
“Love you too.” She whispers.
I don’t realise how long I’ve been with Isabelle until my Mom and Elina walk into the room. “Jen, I’ve been waiting in the car for nearly two hours.”
“Sorry…I just wanted to look after Isabelle.” I say, nodding down to the sleeping girl in my arms.
Elina smiles when she sees her daughter has regained some colour in her cheeks. “She’s looking a bit better.”
I grin. “I know.”
“Well come on, we need to get home.” Mom says. “Isabelle needs rest.”
I nod, attempting to move away from Isabelle, only to have her grip on me tighten. I smile a little before gently trying to wriggle out of her grip. Again, she only tightens her arms around my waist.
“She won’t let go.” I chuckle.
I try and try again to get out of Isabelle’s death grip, and eventually, I manage to get out of the bed and stand up, tucking her in. Her arms grab at where I was, so I pick up a pillow and put it on her arms, and she snuggles up to that.
I’m home for around 6pm and I spend my night going over lines for the play and doing a little homework. At around 9, my phone buzzes.
Isabelle: Hey
Me: Are you feeling okay?
Her: Much better, actually
Her: I managed to eat dinner and sass up Madeline and her boyfriend
Me: Very good
Her: Sorry we couldn’t study tonight
Me: You really think I care about that?
Me: I just want you to get better
Her: :)
Me: Will you be at school tomorrow?
Her: Hopefully not because I hate school
Me: We have a Math test to prepare for finals
Her: Hopefully I will not be present
Me: Can you give me your illness so I can’t do it?
Her: I don’t think food poisoning is contagious
Her: Sorry
Me: It’s okay maybe I’ll get chicken pox overnight or something
Her: You haven’t had chicken pox yet?
Me: No
Her: Gosh Jen you’re so 2000 n’ LATE
Her: I had it when I was in preschool
Me: 2000 n late goddammit Isabelle
Me: Sometimes I wonder about you
Me: Like how do all of your fans not know you’re a loser that’s stuck in the 90’s with a tendency to make puns?
Her: I’m an actor therefore I act like a normal human being
Her: It’s funny because they idolise me and they’re like OH UR SO MATURE
Her: And on the outside I’m like ‘Thank you’ and on the inside I’m like HEHEHE I HAVE FOOLED YOU YOUNG FOOL
Me: I can tell you’re feeling better :)
Her: I just nodded and smiled and then realised you can’t see me
Her: Imagine me nodding and smiling
Me: Okay got it
Her: #ImagineIsabelle walking into your bedroom and caressing your face as you cry over her movies
Me: Oh my god Isabelle
Her: #ImagineIsabelle falling over
Her: Oh wait you don’t have to imagine that I do that every day you can get the live show
Me: #ImagineIsabelle walking over to you and kissing you romantically as the rain drenches you both and gives you pneumonia
Her: I just snorted
Her: That sounded like an actual thing my fans would do
Her: Minus the pneumonia part
Me: Glad to know I amused you
Her: You have a knack for comedy Jen
Me: Thank you :)
Her: So how is the play going?
Me: Good
Me: I’m learning my lines but it’s hard because it’s all in Shakespeare language
Her: Love looks not with the eyes, but with the mind
Her: I memorise quotes because I’m cool
Me: You just like to appear smart don’t you?
Her: Yeah
Her: I tweet said quotes and my fans are all like ooooh look at you lil miss intelligent
Her: And I’m like hell yeah I’m lil miss intelligent
Me: Wait you’re actually one of the nice actors that reply to fans
Her: Uh
Her: Occasionally
Me: Seriously Isabelle
Me: Dammit and here I was thinking that you’re cool
Her: I’ll do a Q and A tomorrow I promise
Me: Good girl
Her: Am I cool again?
Me: Yeah
Her: Good :)
Me: So when are you free next?
Her: When I’m not puking my guts up
Me: Very funny
Her: I am free any day next week aside from Tuesday night because audition
Me: What for?
Her: Can’t tell you cause it’s final callbacks so
Me: Can you just let a little detail slip please
Her: No it’s against the law
Me: What law?
Her: I don’t know I sent that before my brain decided to work
Her: Anyways me being a dumbass aside
Her: How are you?
Me: I’m fine
Me: What did you spend your sick day doing?
Her: Literally just watched Adventure Time and slept
Me: Typical
Her: Also Jackie told me who you like
Me: WHAT
Her: Kidding I just wanted to scare you
Me: Sometimes I want to punch you
Me: This is one of those times
Her: Hurtful :(
Me: Just like you are when you freak me out
Her: Heh ;)
Suddenly, I get an idea.
Me: Hey are you going to junior prom?
Her: Nope
Me: Okay
Me: Would you want to go if someone asked?
Her: I don’t know
Her: Depends on who is asking
Me: Would you want to go with me?
Her: Sure :)
Relief floods over me.
Me: Thank god I thought you’d say no
Her: Hehehe
Her: You know I was just kidding by saying yes, right?
My heart drops.
Me: What
Her: And the joker strikes again
Her: You’re so gullible
Me: So…
Me: You’re coming with me?
Her: Yeah
Me: Awesome :)
Her: Oh wait I already have a date
Me: Okay now I’m upset
Her: I’M KIDDING
Me: Oh look, another moment where I want to punch you
Her: Sorry :(
Me: It’s okay I think you’re cute so I wouldn’t punch you even if I wanted to
Her: Okay
Her: Wait I have an interview on prom night
Me: Okay this isn’t funny anymore
Her: I’m being serious
Me: Oh
Her: You’re literally the most gullible person I’ve met
Me: I’m going to have to put my phone down before I throw it at a wall
Her: Aw you wouldn’t get mad at a sick girl would you?
Me: Damn you, Fuhrman
Her: Love you too, Lawrence ;)
I don’t reply for another half hour, until a feeling of doubt hits me.
Me: You are definitely coming to prom with me, right?
Her: Yes oh my god
Her: I just like screwing with you
Me: Much appreciated
Her: You love me really
Me: I do
Her: Okay I’ll let you get back to your late night activities as I am in need of a nap
Me: Night Is
Me: I love you
Her: Love you too
I can’t help but grin as I lock my phone and sit back on my bed. I’m going to prom with Isabelle Fuhrman. Life couldn’t get much better than this.
-------------------------
The next few weeks at school are a drag. I’ll be honest; most of it is spent with me staring out of the window and longing for Summer to come.
The only entertaining thing to happen is how Jackie and Amandla have teamed up to pull pranks on practically everyone in school – just the other week they stole Isabelle’s backpack and hid it in the school and forced her on a scavenger hunt to find it. Let’s just say Isabelle wasn’t very happy with that, but she got over it within the hour.
Eventually, we have two more weeks until the school year is over, with only one obstacle in the way; finals week.
Studying for finals is hard – especially because rehearsals for the play have moved to twice a week; Tuesdays and Thursdays. Typically, Isabelle is worrying about finals and AP exams so much that she’s studying every second she gets. She even offers to expand our tutoring to at least 3 times a week, and she’s been worrying so much that she’s chewed her fingernails off and is constantly gnawing at them every second she gets.
Jackie, however, is the opposite. She’s probably the calmest out of all of us – barring Amandla, who is only a freshman and isn’t too worried about how the finals will be; she just wants to pass. Jackie is constantly telling us to calm down about it and that we’ll all be fine.
On the Friday before the penultimate week of school starts – aka finals week – Isabelle, Callan, Amandla and I are all studying in the art room at lunch.
Jackie doesn’t agree with this. “God, why are you all freaking out so much? They’re just finals. We’ll all pass and you guys know it. It’s just a week of tests and then the week after all we’ll be doing in class is watching movies. Just think about that and try not to worry.”
Isabelle frowns. “It’s kind of hard for me not to worry, Jackie.”
“Excluding you, then.” Jackie shrugs, before she moves over to Isabelle and hugs her. “Is, you’re the smartest kid in our grade. If you don’t pass, who will?”
Isabelle smiles at Jackie. “Thanks…”
“And Jen, you have Isabelle as a tutor 3 times a week as well as being really smart yourself. You’ll be fine.” Jackie assures me.
She does this for all of us, and eventually, we’ve all closed our textbooks and are just hanging out, ignoring the fact that we have two and a half days until finals start. Isabelle has stopped being so stressed out, Amandla isn’t as worried, and Callan – who has been grouchy for this past week – is suddenly back to his light-hearted self.
Isabelle – who is sat next to me – swallows a pill that looks tiny. I frown. “What’s that?”
“My anxiety meds.” She replies.
“I thought they made you all tired?” I frown.
“Those are the other ones. These are some new ones that they’re trying out on me. They just stop panic attacks and physical symptoms such as shaking and sweating and stuff.” She tells me. “Anyways, do you want to study tonight?”
“Sure.” I say. “If we do it at my house we can order pizza – my Mom is going out with a friend so we’ll be home alone.”
She nods. “Okay. My Mom is going out tonight too.”
“Wait a second…both of our Moms are going out and they’re always talking about going out for drinks.” I state.
Isabelle laughs. “Our Moms are friends.”
“My Mom will tell loads of awkward stories that your Mom will pass onto you.” I respond.
“Mine and Jackie’s Mom are friends and we go out for meals sometimes and they both get drunk and Jackie and I are just sat there really amused by it.” She tells me. “My Mom is a bad influence so if your Mom comes in drunk you know why.”
I’m about to reply, but Jackie speaks up. “Oh, guys! Are any of you planning on going to our junior prom?”
Amandla shrugs. “I’m a freshman so no.”
Callan shakes his head. “Nah.”
“I’m going with Jen.” Isabelle says.
I blush, and Jackie shoots me a knowing look before speaking again. “Well, Jack Quaid asked me and I just wanted to know if any of you guys would be there.”
“If you guys are going I might as well. Amandla, want to go with this hunk?” Callan jokingly wiggles his eyebrows.
“Are you being serious?” Amandla asks.
He nods. “Yeah.”
“Okay…yeah, I’ll go with you.” She smiles.
I sit and stare down at my beautiful prom date who is biting at her fingernails. Jackie notices me staring at Isabelle and smirks. “Jen, can I have a word?”
I follow her into the main art room, and she grins at me. “I can’t believe you asked her!”
I blush. “I wanted to spend time with her.”
“You know you want more than that.” Jackie teases. “I think it’s great that you asked. I mean, I know it’s just as friends because she’s straight, but it’s still awesome.”
Jackie doesn’t know Isabelle is bi yet? I thought they were best friends.
“Well you never know, she could end up liking girls.” I suggest, shrugging my shoulders. “God, I just want to grab her and kiss her.”
Isabelle suddenly comes in from the other room. Jackie frowns at her. “Were you listening in?”
“I just came through to get my art book; I left it out in class yesterday.” Isabelle defends. “Sheesh.”
I smile at her. “I’ll help you.”
“It’s an A4 book, Jen. I don’t need help.” Isabelle says.
I ignore her and follow her around the main art room as Jackie disappears into the other room. “You might get a papercut and need my assistance.”
She laughs. “I’m not that clumsy.”
I follow her over to her art book, and see a pretty amazing sketch of Jackie on the page. “This is really good, Is.”
She blushes. “Thanks. We’re doing portraiture in class and we either have to draw ourselves or people we know so I chose the latter.”
“You should draw me sometime.” I say, wrapping an arm around her waist.
She gulps. “I will.”
“So apparently a certain someone hasn’t told Jackie about being bi yet.” I mention.
“How do you know I haven’t told?” Isabelle challenges.
“She just said the words, ‘Isabelle is straight,” so that pretty much narrows it down.” I state.
She sighs. “I just don’t want her to freak out and be weird.”
“You don’t see her being weird around me, do you?” I question.
She shrugs. “I guess I just want to make sure she’s not going to be all weird.”
“Jackie is Jackie. She’s always weird.” I assure.
“You just want me to be out, don’t you?” Isabelle laughs.
“I do, because then you’ll feel happier about it – I promise.” I smile.
“If anyone asked I’d tell them.” She states. “And I’m getting round to telling Jackie. It would be very much appreciated if you would be there for moral support so I don’t chicken out or have a panic attack.”
I smile. “Sure.”
I don’t see Isabelle much throughout the day – she sits on a different desk to me in Chemistry, and she doesn’t turn up to Math because she’s at extra Physics; for some reason she wants to get an A in her final. I don’t hear from her until I get home and get a text from her.
Isabelle: YO!
Isabelle: Okay yeah I’ll never do that again
Me: Hi, moron
Her: I’m not called moron what the heck
Me: Fine, Isamoron
Her: You’re not funny
Me: Yes I am
Her: I’ll get Jennings to bite you
Me: Wow I’m so scared of your dog that is the same size as a bunny
Her: You should be
Her: Anyways that’s not what I wanted to talk to you about
Her: Jackie is yearbook editor and I send her awkward selfies on Snapchat every day and I’m scared
Me: Do you want me to tell her off?
Her: Yeah in case she puts them in the yearbook
Me: I doubt Jackie would do anything like that but I’ll stop her if she tries
Me: Also I didn’t know you had a Snapchat
Her: Well I do
Her: Add me – isabellefhrmn
I do as she says, and a few seconds later I receive a picture of her pulling a funny face, with her tongue sticking out and her giving herself a double-chin. The text over it reads, ‘tell me I’m sexy’.
I laugh, replying back with a picture of me looking scared, with the caption, ‘please don’t hurt me’.
I then get a text from her.
Her: Your screen name for everything is jenlawrence
Me: Your screen name for everything is isabellefuhrman
Her: INCORRECT!
Her: My Twitter is isabellefuhrman, my Tumblr is theisabellefuhrman, my Instagram is isabellefur, my Skype is notisabellefuhrman and my Snapchat is isabellefhrmn
Her: I switch it up bitch
Me: Sigh fine your creativity is miles better than mine
Her: Hehehe
Her: So am I still invited to enter your domain tonight?
Me: Sure of course
Her: My Mom is picking yours up at six so I’ll come with her and annoy you while you’re alone
Me: You don’t annoy me I very much enjoy your company
Her: Good to know :)
Her: Also you better be cool with me just re-using a premiere dress for prom
Me: Of course
Her: I’ll let you pick though
Me: How about the yellow one?
Her: What
Me: And you should do your hair like it was too
Her: Um what
Me: You know how I love that gelled back look ;)
Her: What
Me: You know what I’m talking about don’t deny it
Her: It’s like you want me to go Clove and kill you
Me: Hehe
Me: If you haven’t got the dress anymore I’ll make you one out of bright yellow felt
Her: How the hell do you know about that?
Me: Google is good if you want to embarrass your famous friend
I then send her a picture of it.
Me: You look like you’re dying inside
Her: I always am at events
Her: ESPECIALLY THAT ONE
Her: God can I just delete any evidence off that off the internet
Me: Well I’d better just print out a picture and frame it if I want if for blackmail then
Her: Damn you
I then receive a Snapchat of her glaring at me, and I can’t help but laugh and send back a light-hearted happy picture of me. I then taunt her some more over text.
Me: Seriously Isabelle did someone hypnotise you into thinking that you looked good?
Her: I LOST A BET OKAY
Me: Really that’s very believable
Her: Seriously I did
Her: I had a bet with Madeline and the winner got to dress the loser in whatever they wanted for this event thing and you can probably tell who lost
Me: Then why did you do it twice?
I send her a picture of the second time she wore a bright yellow dress, which was in January this year.
Her: THE SECOND TIME WAS FOR IRONIC PURPOSES I SWEAR
Her: My stylist optioned two dresses with me and typically me being extremely amused by it I went with that
Me: You still have to go to prom in it
Her: I don’t even have it anymore
Me: Then talk to your stylist or find another date
Her: Seriously?
Me: No, I’m kidding
Me: You do realise if you wore that I’d pretend I didn’t know you
Me: I’d claim you’re just some homeless girl that follows me around
Her: Funny
Her: Thank you for embarrassing me there god I’m all blushy now
Me: You deserve it for freaking me out when I asked you to prom
Her: Fine I guess you’re right
Her: So what do you actually want me to wear?
Me: Do you still have the dress you wore to the Catching Fire premiere?
Her: Yep
Me: Wear that, you looked beautiful in it
Her: Thank you! :)
Her: ….are we still getting pizza?
Me: Of course ;)
Her: Good
Me: Isabelle you’re like the only person I have on Snapchat aside from my brothers and Pete Wentz so if you could give me some contacts it’d be much appreciated
Her: Jackie is jackie.emerson
Her: Callan is mcbombadil
Her: Amandla is amandlastenberg
Her: Chloe is chlomo
Her: My sister is madzfuhrman
Her: Is that enough?
Me: Yeah
Her: I have Leven on Snapchat hehe
Her: It’s levrambin
Her: You should add her and harass her with me
Me: I’m not going to help you harass people Is
Me: Anyway can we Skype?
Her: Sure :)
I call her on Skype, only to have her decline. She texts me to explain herself.
Her: Well hang on I’m getting changed
She calls me a few minutes later, and I answer to see the most gorgeous girl in the world sat playing with Jennings.
“Isabelle?” I laugh.
She notices me, looking up and grinning. “Hey!”
I examine her attire. She’s wearing tight black jeans that cling to her skinny legs, and a navy blue and purple checked shirt that’s over a white Ed Sheeran t-shirt. “What time are you coming over?”
“Six, when my Mom comes to pick yours up.” She shrugs.
“How about you come now?” I question.
“Okay,” She then shouts to her Mom. “Mom, I need a ride to Jen’s!”
I laugh when I hear Elina’s faint reply. “Learn how to drive.”
Isabelle looks back to me. “Lovely, isn’t she?”
“Your Mom let you drag your whole family out to California so seven year old Isabelle could be an actress. Cut her some slack.” I shrug.
Isabelle scoffs. “You’re my best friend, not hers. You’re supposed to be on my side with these things.”
“I’m being nice to your Mom. I want her to like me.” I innocently reply.
“My Mom already likes you. You’re like her favourite out of all my friends.” Isabelle states.
“Seriously?” I grin.
“Seriously.” She replies. “Anyways, you and my Mom’s friendship aside, I guess I can’t come over until later.”
“If your Mom likes me so much maybe I can convince her.” I suggest.
She shrugs. “I don’t know, I might just watch Adventure Time in my underwear again.”
“Classy.” I chuckle. “Why do you like that show so much?”
“It’s interesting.” She responds.
“It makes no sense.” I argue.
“It does, you just have to have watched the majority of the episodes to get it.” She tells me. “And I have, so I get it.”
I roll my eyes. “Whatever. You need to come over soon though, I’m bored.”
“I will, don’t worry about it. I’ll text you when my Mom and I are on our way.” She smiles. “You have to watch Adventure Time with me tonight, by the way.”
I sigh. “Why?”
“There’s a new episode on.” Isabelle shrugs.
I’m about to reply, but Elina walks into Isabelle’s room and sits next to her on the bed. “We’re setting off to Jen’s in twenty minutes so get together everything you need.”
“Okay.” Isabelle nods.
Elina leaves, and Isabelle stands up off her bed and walks off. I laugh. “Are you forgetting something over here?”
“Nope.” She replies from off-screen. “I’m just doing my workout.”
“Do it at mine.” I shrug.
“I can’t, I feel uncomfortable doing it with people watching and I haven’t exercised my abs in like two days. I can’t be getting a little jelly-belly like I had in eighth grade.” She laughs.
I just roll my eyes, ignoring the fact that she can’t see me. “Two days won’t matter, Is.”
“It will when two days becomes two weeks and so on.” She mutters, but I still hear.
I frown. “You have a nice body as it is, Isabelle. You’ll be fine.”
“I’m just doings some sit-ups and push-ups. I’m cutting corners here for you.” She responds. “And thank you for the compliment.”
“So when did you start doing regular exercise and stuff?” I ask.
“I was like 14.” She replies. “Slowly coming out of the dark ages – aka the awkward stage.”
“I take it The Hunger Games filming jumpstarted it.” I state.
“Yeah.” She replies. “My stomach started to get toned and then I just kept it up.”
“Then why don’t you have some sort of six-pack?” I question.
“Because I don’t want one, dingus.” She scoffs.
“Dingus?” I chuckle.
“It’s an Adventure Time insult.” She explains.
I just shrug, dropping the subject of Isabelle’s exercise regime. “Hey, do you want to sleep over?”
“Sure.” She says. “I will pack a bag in a minute. It’s Saturday tomorrow so my Mom shouldn’t mind.”
Suddenly, she appears back in my view. “Hey.”
“Hey.” She grins. “I probably should’ve thought through getting changed and doing exercise. Wardrobe change!”
She disappears again, and I hear her messing about a little bit, before she comes back a few minutes later in a dark grey tee and a maroon plaid shirt over it, wearing the same skinny jeans. “Done.”
“Did you pack a bag whilst screwing around?” I laugh.
“I got out another outfit for tomorrow and I’m going to empty my school backpack and shove everything in there because I still haven’t unpacked my overnight bag from when we went to film.” She admits.
“That was like a month ago now, Is.” I state.
She shrugs. “I procrastinate.”
“Get your bag ready.” I order.
“When I get to yours can I hang out in my PJs?” She asks.
“Sure.” I reply.
She grins. “Awesome. I’ll go sort out my bag.”
I wait for her, and she takes around ten minutes to get everything she needs into her school backpack before arriving back on camera. “Hey, I forgot to tell you, I keep digging up loads of old home movies and I literally sound like the most Southern kid on the planet. Remind me to show you them next time you’re over. One of them is me and Madeline performing at Christmas.”
“Bring it over, I have a VCR player built into the DVD player downstairs in the lounge.” I state. “I really want to watch this; it’s technically your first movie.”
She laughs. “I guess it is. I’ll go get it.”
It takes her under a minute to get the VCR tape and put it in her backpack before she’s sat back down on her bed and immediately getting climbed on by Jennings, who jumped up on the bed after following her to get the tape. “Jennings follows you everywhere, doesn’t he?”
“Yeah. He even growls at people when they get too close to me. He’s protective.” Isabelle shrugs. “It’s cute.”
“It’s not cute to the people getting growled at.” I respond.
She chuckles. “It’s not that he doesn’t like you, Jen. He’s just protective over me. He’ll stop soon.”
“He’d better do, or I’m never coming to your house again.” I state.
She grins. “In that case I’ll learn to drive and then I’ll be able to annoy you on the go.”
“You don’t annoy me, Is.” I assure.
“Weird, because sometimes I try to.” She mutters. “Anyways, I have to tell you something.”
I nod. “What’s up?”
“Well, I know it’s literally only June but we plan this early like every year so just bear with me; we’re having a Halloween party at Callan’s and I’ve been commanded by Jackie to invite you.” Isabelle says.
“Why are you guys planning Halloween in June?” I laugh.
“Jackie likes to be organised.” Isabelle shrugs. “Are you coming or not?”
“Alright, I’ll come.” I smile.
“It’s a sleepover by the way; also it’s a costume party.” Isabelle states. “We theme it every year because we’re nerds.”
“What’s the theme?” I ask.
She blushes. “Adventure Time.”
“Seriously?” I exclaim. “Are you all obsessed with it or something?”
She shrugs. “I guess. Jackie’s not as into it as Callan and I but she still thinks it’s cool.”
“Who’s invited?” I question.
“Me, you, Jackie, Callan, Amandla and Chloe.” Isabelle states. “Callan, Jackie and I already have our costumes picked out. You have to pick a character and come as them.”
“I don’t know any of the characters because I don’t watch it.” I respond.
“Don’t worry, I’ll talk you through it tonight. I -,” She starts, but her Mom walks in and interrupts her.
“Is, we’re setting off to Jen’s, come and get your shoes on.” Elina states.
Isabelle nods in the direction of her Mom, says a quick goodbye to me, and hangs up our Skype call, leaving me sat by myself in my bedroom.
Isabelle arrives in the next thirty minutes, and Mom brings her upstairs and gives me a quick goodbye kiss on the cheek as Isabelle sits down next to me. “I have arrived.”
“I can see that.” I reply, giving her a quick hug. “So what do you want to do? Mom has left pizza money downstairs so we can order that when we get hungry.”
“Jen, do you even know me? I’m always hungry.” Isabelle rolls her eyes. “That’s why I eat so much.”
I laugh. “We’ll order it in a half hour, okay? Now, food aside – I want to watch your VHS tape thing.”
She nods. “Okay, let me get in my jammies and we’ll go downstairs and watch it.”
“You can go in the bathroom and get changed if you -,” I start.
“Okay, I know where it is.” Isabelle grabs her backpack and walks out of the room, leaving me staring after her.
When she comes back, I can’t help but slap a hand to my face and look up at her, sighing. “Really?”
She shrugs. “I think I look cool.”
I look her over; she’s wearing a onesie that’s fashioned to look like the dog from Adventure Time – she even has the hood pulled up which is complete with the dog’s eyes, nose and mouth printed on it and a pair of floppy ears stitched on. “You look like a nerd.”
“I am a nerd.” She states, sitting down next to me. “So it fits.”
“You’re not going to take it off no matter what I say, are you?” I laugh.
“No, I’m being Jake the Dog for the rest of the night.” Isabelle replies, crossing her arms.
“You sleep in it?” I frown.
“No, I have my actual pyjamas on underneath.” She says. “I just like to lay around dressed like Jake.”
I just nod. “Weirdo.”
“Whatever.” She rolls her eyes. “Where’s your VHS thing?”
“Downstairs in the living room.” I say.
Isabelle nods. “Cool. I’ll get the tape and you lead the way.”
She bends down to grab her backpack and I sigh when I see that the onesie has a little tail on the back. “You have got to be kidding me.”
She frowns, digging the tape out of her bag. “What?”
“Nice tail, Isabelle.” I state, flicking it.
She rolls her eyes. “I like to think I’m cool.”
“You’re wrong, then.” I state.
She just sighs, pressing the tape into my hands. “Here.”
I read the label on it. Madeline and Isabelle performing/Isabelle’s ballet show
“Isabelle’s ballet show?” I chuckle. “You did ballet?”
She blushes. “I was like five, okay? I literally only did it because we got free candy at the end.”
“Can we watch that, too?” I ask.
“No way! I was five and dressed like a penguin in it.” She says. “It’s embarrassing.”
“And being dressed like a cartoon dog isn’t?” I laugh.
She sighs. “That’s different. Besides, this onesie is comfortable.”
“You’re literally five years old.” I respond.
“Mentally, yes. Physically I’m around twelve.” She says. “It adds up to seventeen, too!”
This is around the time I realise she’s not wearing makeup. “You took your makeup off?”
“Well if I’m getting ready for bed then yeah. I don’t sleep in makeup, Jen. Nobody does.” She laughs. “So apologies for my face.”
“I like your face. It’s pretty.” I say.
She blushes hard. “Thanks.”
I just grab hold of her hand and pull her downstairs to the living room, taking the VHS tape from her and sliding it in the player. I sit down next to her on the couch, and she snuggles up to my side. I put an arm around her and I swear I see a little pink blush on her cheeks, but it’s gone as soon as I saw it. The tape starts to play, and I see a girl that looks a lot like Madeline dancing round the living room dressed in a sequin skirt and a weird hat, singing some Britney Spears song. I can hear giggling in the background, and then suddenly little Isabelle runs in and pushes Madeline off camera. Madeline screeches. “Mom!”
Little Isabelle and present day Isabelle chuckle at the same time. “I always loved taking Madeline’s spotlight.”
On the tape, Elina – whose Russian accent which is barely noticeable in present day, is much more obvious – can be heard behind the camera. “Madeline, let your sister have a turn.”
Little Isabelle grins, and I’m shocked with how Southern her accent is. “Thanks, Mommy! But I don’t got a costume like Maddie!”
Isabelle and I both break into a fit of giggles. “You ‘don’t got’ a costume, huh?”
“Shush, I was like five, I had no idea what grammar was.” Isabelle insists.
Elina puts the camera down and takes hold of Isabelle’s hand. “We’ll go get you something, okay?”
Little Isabelle nods and follows her Mom out the room, and who I presume is Isabelle’s Dad picks up the camera and points it at a sulking Madeline. “Mom likes Isabelle more than she likes me.”
“That’s not true Madeline. Isabelle’s just little so Mom has to look after her more.” Isabelle’s Dad assures.
“It’s true now.” Isabelle mutters.
I laugh. “Your Mom doesn’t favour you over Madeline!”
“She said she does! I overheard my Dad and Madeline talking like last year and my Dad basically said that he likes Madeline more than me and then I went to my Mom and asked her who her favourite kid was and at first she was all like ‘I don’t pick favourites Isabelle’ but then I told her what I heard and she just smiled at me and said ‘I’m closer to you than I am to Madeline and you’re my youngest so I’m more protective over you,’ so she pretty much said I’m her favourite.” Isabelle explains.
I just roll my eyes at her and turn back to the video, where little Isabelle re-enters dressed in so fancy dress and fake high-heels. Little Isabelle smiles. “I’m gonna do my ballet!”
Little Isabelle does a spin and topples over, and Madeline cackles at her. Present day Isabelle sighs. “I should’ve realised that high heels and ballet wouldn’t mix.”
Elina runs over to her crying daughter, cradling her in her arms. “Are you hurt, sweetie?”
Isabelle wails. “Maddie laughed at me!”
Madeline scoffs. “Don’t call me Maddie, I hate it.”
Elina sighs. “Why can’t the two of you just get along?”
“We will when I’m famous and she’s not!” Madeline exclaims. “I’m going to be an actress.”
“Look how that worked out.” Present day Isabelle snickers, and I playfully punch her in the arm.
“Don’t be mean to your sister.” I state.
She giggles. “Actually, she’s half right. We do get on now.”
Little Isabelle shakes her head, pouting. “You’re not gonna be famous, I will! I’m gonna be a doggie when I grow up.”
“That’s still my life ambition.” Isabelle nods.
I laugh. “You wanted to be a dog.”
“Yeah, I wanted to be a dog, then a vet, then a palaeontologist, and then finally an actress.” Isabelle informs me. “At least one of the options worked out.”
I’m about to reply, but I’m cut off by little Isabelle singing extremely loud and Madeline dancing with her. They’re both performing a Christmas carol. Isabelle winces. “Good thing I didn’t want to be a singer.”
I roll my eyes. “I bet you can sing now.”
“Nope. I sound like a dying cat.” She states. “Scratch that; I sound worse than a dying cat.”
“I doubt that. Sing.” I command.
“I am…on the TV.” She says.
“I mean now.” I add.
She shakes her head. “No way.”
I sigh. “Please, Is?”
“Maybe another time.” She waves me off.
“Do it now!” I exclaim, pleading like a little kid outside a candy store.
“I would but I don’t have my guitar with me.” She excuses.
“Okay, that’s fine – I have one upstairs.” I smile.
“Dammit, I forgot you play guitar too.” She sighs.
I smirk. “You’re not getting out of this.”
She rolls her eyes. “Watch the VCR.”
I turn my head back to the video, only to see Madeline telling Isabelle what she’s doing wrong and making her do it differently. Suddenly, the screen cuts to little five-year-old Isabelle dressed up in a penguin costume and doing a dance. I burst out laughing. “Oh my God!”
“Stop the tape!” Isabelle shouts, running over to my VCR and frowning. “God, how do I work this thing!?”
I laugh. “We’re keeping this on.”
She shakes her head vigorously, searching for the off button. “Like hell we are.”
I laugh so hard my eyes start to water when Isabelle stops dancing in the middle of a show to wave to her Mom. “Hi, Mommy!”
Elina’s voice can be heard behind the camera. “Isabelle honey, you need to keep doing the routine.”
“Quack, quack! I’m a pen-gin, Mommy!” Little Isabelle exclaims.
I’m howling with laughter, and Isabelle goes bright red. “Literally how do I turn this off?”
I giggle even more at how red Isabelle has gone. “You look like a tomato!” I manage to splutter through my laughter.
This makes her blush even harder – if that’s even possible. “Shut up.”
Little Isabelle then runs off stage and sits on her Mom’s lap. “I’m tired Mommy.”
Elina frowns. “Isabelle, you have to finish the routine.”
Isabelle shakes her head. “Don’t wanna.”
Madeline is howling with laughter, and Elina scolds her. “Be nice to your sister.”
The dance finishes, and Elina passes the camera to Madeline and walks Isabelle back over to the performers.
My laughter dies down a little, and Isabelle sits on the floor, embarrassed. I kneel down next to her and try not to laugh as I pull her in for a hug. “Did you have behavioural problems or something?”
“Apparently so.” Isabelle mutters, before shaking her head. “I didn’t have problems but I was hyper like 24/7.”
“I can tell.” I agree.
She sighs. “Can we turn this off now? I dislike being embarrassed more than once in a day.”
“You’ve only been embarrassed once.” I say.
She shakes her head, blushing. “You brought up…the thing…over text.”
“Oh, your gorgeous yellow dress?” I ask, laughing as her face flushes bright red. “I wasn’t doing that to embarrass you.”
“Now it’s a total of three times today.” Isabelle states. “Great.”
I smile, putting an arm around her shoulder. “I’m your best friend. If I’m not going to embarrass you, what else am I supposed to do?”
“Uh…maybe not embarrass me would be a start?” She says, eyebrow raised in amusement. “But I didn’t know we were at that friendship stage where we can annoy one another. I’ll keep that in mind.”
I gulp, and then she finally finds the off button around the back of the VCR, ejecting the tape. “Let’s go upstairs.”
She takes hold of my hand and pulls me back up to my room, sitting down on my bed. I sit down next to her. “What time do you need to go home tomorrow?”
“Whenever. Tomorrow is one of those days where I have nothing to do so I just sit and eat.” Isabelle shrugs.
“Awesome, you can finally take me sightseeing.” I smile.
She nods. “Sounds cool.”
“Right, I think I’ll go order the pizza.” I state, heading towards the door.
“I’ll have -,” She begins.
I interrupt. “Plain cheese, I know.”
She smiles, blushing. “You remembered what I have?”
“Of course.” I smile. “I’ll get some chicken dippers and cookies if you like those, too.”
She nods. “Sure. I have some money in my bag for it.”
I shake my head. “You’re not paying.”
“But Jen -,” I walk out of the room before she can say anything else, walking downstairs and ordering our pizzas. I’m about to head back to Isabelle, when there’s a knock on the door.
I frown – if that was the pizza place then I’m definitely ordering from there more often. I walk over to the front door, my eyes widening when I see my Dad, Ben and Blaine stood there on the doorstep. “Surprise!”
--------------
“What the hell are you guys doing here?” I exclaim. “You didn’t say you were coming.”
“We decided to come and surprise you and Mom.” Ben says. “We’re here for two weeks.”
I bite down on my lip. What am I going to do about Isabelle? “You could’ve at least warned us so we could get the guest room set up.”
“It wouldn’t have been a surprise then.” Blaine frowns.
“I thought surprises were supposed to be good.” I mutter under my breath. “Uh…come in, make yourselves at home.”
Ben frowns. “You’re acting weird.”
“No I’m not.” I reply. “I just have to go get something upstairs. You’re welcome to eat anything in the fridge.”
I don’t give them chance to reply before I’m running up the two flights of stairs to my room, staring at Isabelle with wide eyes. “What’s up, Jen? Are you okay? You look all freaked. Are they out of pizza? Oh no, they’re out of pizza, aren’t they?”
I shake my head. “No, the pizza is on its way, it’s just…my Dad and brothers are here. I didn’t know they were coming.”
“Oh, cool.” Isabelle shrugs.
“No, it’s not cool! They’ll embarrass me so much, I really don’t want them to meet you yet -,” I start.
“Why not?” She frowns.
“Because they’ll tell you stuff about what I was like in Kentucky and I can’t have you knowing any of that because you might hate me and I don’t think I could deal with that -,” I begin.
She cuts me off. “Why would I hate you? You’re one of my best friends.”
“I just…I don’t want you to judge me.” I sigh.
“You know I wouldn’t do that.” She says. “What’s so bad that I’d stop being your friend? You’re not a murderer, are you?”
I roll my eyes. “It’s nothing like that, it’s just…I used to kind of be -,”
I hear footsteps coming up the stairs to my room, so I cut myself off. “Hide!”
Isabelle runs into my closet and shuts the door, just as Ben comes into my room. “You’re acting strange, and I want to know what’s up.”
“Nothing’s up…aside from the ceiling.” I say.
He rolls his eyes. “You’re a terrible liar.”
“I’m not lying about anything.” I assure.
He sighs. “So how’s it going with that girl?”
Isabelle pokes her head out of the closet. “You know who Jen’s mystery lover is?”
Ben turns around and glances at her, before turning back to me and grinning. “I knew you were hiding something.”
“Thanks for blowing your cover, Isabelle.” I sigh.
She blushes. “I just want to know who you like so I can help you out.”
“How would that help me out in any way?” I frown.
“I don’t know, I like knowing things.” She shrugs, sheepishly smiling at me. “I like being in the loop.”
I smile. “Well you’re not permitted to be in this loop.”
She sighs. “You’re leaving your best friend out here.”
“Jen, just tell her.” Ben sighs. “Blaine will if you don’t.”
“If he even tries I’ll lock him in the bathroom.” I state.
“I think I’m going to go talk to this Blaine guy.” Isabelle says, heading towards my bedroom door.
I grab the hood of her onesie. “You’re not going anywhere.”
She sighs. “I just want to be in the loop! Jackie knows, so why can’t I?”
“Because you’re special.” I say.
She blushes. “Thank you.”
Ben rolls his eyes at me before heading towards my room door. “I’ll go tell Dad and Blaine you have company. We’ll go out for dinner and leave the two of you alone.”
I smile. “Thank you.”
I blush like crazy when Isabelle locks her fingers with mine.
“You’re so in love with her.” Ben mouths.
I blush even harder when I read his lips, and Isabelle frowns at me. “You’ve gone all red.”
“Have I?” I reply, although I’m fully aware of how much I look like a tomato right now.
She nods. “Mhm. Are you hot? You should get a glass of water or something.”
“Good idea, Is. Let’s go get a drink.” I say, pulling her downstairs and away from Ben.
We arrive in the kitchen, where Dad is raking through the cupboards. “Hey, Dad. This is my friend Isabelle.”
Dad turns around, smiling. “Hey, I didn’t know you had someone over.”
“Nice to meet you, Mr Lawrence.” Isabelle smiles.
I grab two cans of Coke out of the fridge, grabbing Isabelle’s hand and dragging her away. “Jen, I -,”
“Shush, we’re going upstairs to watch TV.” I state.
“But I want to -,” She starts.
“No, you don’t. I’m keeping you away from Blaine because he’s the brother that likes embarrassing me.” I say.
Sadly, my plan doesn’t work. I drag Isabelle into my room, slamming the door behind me, only to see Blaine sat on the bed. “Hello. Ben told me you had a guest.”
“Fuck.” I mutter.
Isabelle scowls at me. “Don’t swear.”
“So you’re Isabelle? You know, Jen talks about you all the time.” Blaine says.
My face flushes red. “I don’t.”
Blaine continues. “You know, she even talked about you in Ken -,”
“Shut up!” I shout, pushing him towards the door. “Get out!”
Isabelle frowns but doesn’t speak up. Blaine smirks. “You know Isabelle, Jen likes you a lot!”
This makes me really mad, and I shove him out of the room. “Get the fuck out. Don’t fucking talk to her. Don’t even fucking look at her. Leave us alone.”
I slam the door, and Isabelle sits on my bed, looking up at me timidly. “Are you okay?”
“Yeah.” I mumble. “Sorry you had to see that.”
I sit next to her, grabbing hold of her hand. “Was he just making everything up?”
“I do like you a lot – you’re my best friend. I talk about you a little, but only good stuff.” I confirm.
She smiles. “What did he mean when he said that you even talked about me in Kentucky?”
I blush. “I thought I cut him off.”
“You did, but it was pretty easy to realise what he meant.” She says. “So what did he mean by that?”
I go bright red. “Well…I kind of…I used to be…I don’t know.”
She raises an eyebrow. “You can tell me anything, you know.”
“Yeah, I know.” I nod. “I was kind of like…promise you won’t hate me or be creeped out?”
“I promise.” She smiles. “Now spill.”
“I used to be a fan of yours back before we met.” I admit.
She giggles. “I know.”
“What? You know?” I frown. “Why did you make me say it then?”
“I wanted to make sure I wasn’t being a conceited bitch.” She shrugs. “But yeah, I already knew.”
“How?” I ask.
It’s her turn to blush. “I stalked your Facebook.”
“Creep.” I mutter.
“Like you can talk – you basically stalked me before we met!” She defends.
“I didn’t stalk you.” I state. “But yeah, why were you stalking my Facebook?”
“Well when you forced me to add you I figured I’d just look on your page for a little while and I did and then yeah.” She says. “It was actually the night before I had that weird ass dream about you being a stalker.”
“Be honest; were you creeped out?” I ask.
She nods. “A little. I’m not anymore though. I think it was just the initial ‘what the heck’ moment, but then I realised that you probably didn’t look at me in that way anymore and then I was cool with it.”
“What do you mean?” I frown.
“You don’t look at me like a ‘celebrity’ or whatever. You look at me as a friend.” She explains. “Also, props for not freaking out at me the first time we met. I give you credit for that.”
I grin. “I did freak out a little, just not in front of you.”
She giggles. “Cute. Did you make friends with Jackie just to get to me?”
“No, I was happy with staring at you from across the room, but then Jackie talked to me and then introduced us and I was like ‘what the heck oh my god’ and then this happened.” I shrug.
She grins. “Well I’m glad you stopped being a creepy stalker fan and started being my friend.”
I smile. “Half the time I forget you’re an actress and then it hits me and then I remember that I used to be a fan and now I’m just thinking what the hell was wrong with me for worshipping you because you’re just a person.”
Isabelle throws her hands in the air. “Finally! Someone finally gets it!”
I wrap my arms around her waist. “I love you, Is.”
She grins. “I love you too, stalker.”
I roll my eyes. “Are you just going to refer to me as ‘stalker’ for the rest of the night?”
“Yeah, it’s your new pet name!” She grins.
I smile. “You’re a weirdo.”
She smirks. “Heck yeah I am.”
I’m about to reply, when the doorbell rings. “That should be the pizza.”
Isabelle grins. “I’m super happy now.”
I smile back, running downstairs and intercepting my brothers who are grabbing for the pizzas. I scowl at them. “Get off our food.”
I then head back upstairs and pass Isabelle her cheese pizza, and the small girl beams. “Thank you! This is literally the best day. I love food.”
I raise an eyebrow. “Don’t you love me? I am the one who bought it, you know.”
She rolls her eyebrows. “I love you, Jen. Are you happy?”
I nod, sitting down next to her and opening my pizza up, placing the chicken strips in between the two of us. “Very.”
Isabelle forces me to put the TV on and makes me watch Adventure Time with her; she sits with her head rested on my shoulder, eating her pizza and watching TV, content. I frown. “Why do you like this show? It’s confusing.”
“It’s good.” She replies. “Now shut up.”
“I love you too.” I sarcastically mutter.
Dad, Ben and Blaine went out for dinner and to do some late-night exploring, leaving the two of us alone, not that we go anywhere in the house other than my bedroom and the kitchen. Mom is back before them and her and Elina walk in when Isabelle and I are making cupcakes and dancing around the kitchen to All Time Low. Typically, Isabelle runs over to her Mom and gives her a huge hug. “Did you have fun?”
Elina nods. “I did. Are you having fun with Jen?”
Isabelle grins. “Yup. We had pizza. Also, Jen’s Dad and brothers arrived.”
Mom frowns. “They didn’t say they were coming.”
“They showed up and claimed it was a surprise.” I shrug. “I wasn’t too happy and I made Isabelle hide in a closet. She blew her cover though.”
“I wanted to meet your family.” Isabelle defends.
“Only people I don’t like are allowed to meet my family, because they scare them off.” I say.
She laughs. “Well at least I know you like me.”
“Of course I like you.” I smile.
Isabelle grins. “Let’s finish making cupcakes.”
I nod, following her into the kitchen as Elina and Mom sit down in the living room. Isabelle and I resume baking and when the cakes are finally in the oven, I walk back towards the living room to hear our Moms talking about us.
“I don’t see why they’re not dating!” Elina states. “They’d be perfect together.”
“Jen has such a huge crush on her. It’s adorable!” Mom replies. “You know, she’s always wanted a girlfriend just like Isabelle.”
“I think Isabelle likes her too. She’s never gotten as close to someone as she has to Jen.” Elina smiles. “Jen’s helped her so much with her anxiety disorder. She hasn’t had a panic attack in weeks.”
“I think it’s so sweet how Isabelle offered to help her with school. Her grades are getting so much better since we moved.” Mom grins. “Isabelle really is an amazing kid. She’s accomplished so much as she’s only 17! You must be so proud.”
Elina beams. “Oh, I am! You know, when she first told me she wanted to be an actress, I doubted her a lot. I honestly thought we’d be back in Georgia within a month. It just shows that if you persevere, anything can happen.”
Mom nods. “Yeah. I really appreciate her helping Jen out with things. She’s a good kid. Is Madeline the same?”
“Madeline was a nightmare as a teenager. She was always moody about stuff and we would argue constantly. Once Madeline got out of that stage, Isabelle was turning thirteen and I knew she’d be going into that phase, but she never has. She’s always been really relaxed and helpful. As a child, however, it was a different story. She was hyper all the time up until age 7 when she channelled that energy into her acting.” Elina explains.
I then make myself known, and walk into the room. “Nice conversation there.”
Mom and Elina chuckle. “Isabelle didn’t hear, did she?”
“No, she’s busy messing around in the kitchen.” I say.
Seconds later, Isabelle walks in. “I washed up.”
“I told you not to!” I exclaim.
She shrugs. “I was being a good guest.”
I smile. “Well thank you.”
“So Karen, are you taking Jen to parent’s evening on the 11th?” Isabelle asks.
I inhale sharply; I hadn’t told my Mom and hidden the letter we’d got. “Parent’s evening? I didn’t know there was one.”
I sigh. “I hid the letter.”
Mom frowns. “Why? You’ve been getting such good grades.”
“I was just worried that my teachers would say that I suck and stuff.” I shrug. “I’m sorry. I’ll get the letter.”
Isabelle sighs. “I don’t see why you’re so worried. You’re smart, you’ll be fine.”
I smile. “Thanks, Is. Now let’s go upstairs.”
She follows me to my room, immediately jumping on my bed and snuggling under the covers. “Night.”
“You’re staying up all night, we need to do slumber party stuff like paint each other’s nails and gossip.” I say.
She frowns. “Since when do you -,”
“I was kidding.” I laugh.
She laughs, climbing out of my bed and unzipping her onesie, dropping it to the floor to reveal she’s wearing nothing but a bra and pink pyjama shorts underneath. “God, it’s cold. I thought it’d be hot; I didn’t bring a shirt.”
I go over to my closet and pull out a white blink-182 shirt, chucking it over to her. “Wear that.”
She smiles, tugging it on. “Thanks.”
I smile at the sight of her in my clothes. The shirt is one or two sizes too big for her, and she looks absolutely adorable. She climbs back into my bed and snuggles herself down, looking up at me. “Are you coming in or what?”
I nod. “I just need to change. Can you turn around?”
“You gawk at me when I’m changing, it’s my turn!” She exclaims.
I blush. “I’m just…I’m not as comfortable about my body as you. You’re all toned and nice but I’m not.”
She nods. “Say no more.” She turns around to her face is in the pillow. “Hurry up though; I don’t want to suffocate by accident.”
I get changed as quick as I can before turning back to Isabelle. “Is, you can look now.”
She doesn’t move. I frown, walking over to the bed. “Is? Are you asleep or something?”
I put a hand on her back, and my heart drops when I realise she’s not breathing. I go into hysterics and tears start to fall. “Isabelle, oh my God! Wake up, please! I need you!”
I shake her, and her eyes shoot open and she pulls me into her arms. “Calm down, I’m okay; I was just trying to scare you. It’s okay, I’m okay. God, you’re crying!”
I cry into her shoulder. “You scared me.”
“I’m sorry. I feel mean now.” She replies, gently stroking my hair. “I’m okay, Jen.”
I choke on my own tears. “I thought you were dead. I thought I’d killed you.”
She laughs a little. “Come on, calm down. Everything’s fine, I just wanted to freak you out. I promise I won’t do it again.”
I sit up and wipe my eyes, looking at her. “Don’t ever do that again.”
“I won’t.” She says. “I’m sorry for scaring you.”
I pull her in for a hug. “It’s okay. I’m just relieved you’re okay.”
She giggles. “You were crying. You never cry.”
“Of course I’d cry if you were dead!” I exclaim. “You’re my best friend!”
She grins. “You’re mine too.”
“I love you so fucking much.” I sigh.
She frowns. “Language. I love you too, though.”
She settles herself down in bed again, and I lie next to her, wrapping an arm around her. “Promise me you’ll try not to die before me?”
She laughs. “I’ll try. Do you want to watch a movie or something?”
I nod. “Okay. Only if it’s scary.”
Isabelle sighs. “You don’t want me to die, but I can have nightmares? Cool.”
“You get nightmares from scary movies?” I smirk.
She nods. “Jackie made me watch some horror movie and I had nightmares for like a month.”
“Okay, we won’t watch anything scary. How about a comedy?” I suggest.
“Whatever you want. As long as it won’t scare me, I’m cool with it.” She says.
“Orphan it is!” I exclaim.
Her eyes widen. “No way! Besides, that’s a scary movie, what if I get nightmares?”
“From yourself?” I laugh.
She sighs. “No Orphan.”
I frown. “Who tried to scare me so much I cried?”
She scowls. “Fine.”
I put Orphan on, and Isabelle snuggles up against me facing away from the TV. She’s asleep pretty quickly, so instead of watching the movie, I watch her. I smile at how when she’s asleep, her cheeks flush a light pink, and how her freckles are much more noticeable when she’s in her natural form. Her soft, pink lips are parted slightly and it’s hard for me not to lean down and kiss her. I slowly begin leaning in, when my bedroom door swings open to reveal Elina and Mom. Reflexively, I pretend to be asleep just as they walk over and stand above us. “Look at them – and they say they’re just friends!”
Elina laughs. “Seeing Isabelle asleep reminds me of when she was a little kid and she would always fall asleep on me when we would snuggle and watch Disney movies. Seeing her grow up is much harder than it was for me when Madeline was nearly 18. I think it’s because I knew I still had Isabelle to baby and look after. I’m dreading the day when she doesn’t need me anymore.”
“I get it. It was the same for me with Jen.” Mom replies.
I feel Elina lean over me to – assumedly – kiss Isabelle goodnight. “Okay, I’m going to get going. What time do you want me to pick Isabelle up in the morning?”
“She can stay as long as she’d like.” Mom says. “She really is a joy to have over.”
“That’s good to hear.” Elina smiles. “I’m really glad they have each other. Isabelle’s anxiety was much worse before she met Jen.”
They walk out of the room conversing, and I sit up, turning towards Isabelle’s sleeping form. I go to snuggle up next to her, when she sits up. “Is, are you okay?”
“Yeah…just…you know when you get the feeling that you’re falling? That just happened.” She says. “I’m going to go back to sleep.”
“You’re missing Orphan! The nun is about to die.” I say.
“I don’t think watching a nun get murdered with a hammer would help me have a good night’s sleep.” She replies. “Night, Jen.”
“Hey, Is?” I ask as she snuggles down and shuts her eyes.
“What?” Her eyes stay shut.
“You still haven’t helped me get kissed.” I state.
“Yeah, well I haven’t been kissed since Jackie, so you’re probably better off with someone else’s help.” She says.
I ignore her. “Can she be a brunette? And pale? And 17? With green eyes!”
She frowns. “I don’t know anyone that fits that description.”
“Maybe if I pass you a mirror you’ll feel differently.” I state.
“I just said I don’t – wait...you mean me?” She opens her eyes and looks at me in shock.
“Yes, I mean you, you moron!” I exclaim.
“Why do you want me to do it?” She asks.
“You’re a girl, you care about me, you’re gorgeous, and you also like girls…why wouldn’t I want you to do it?” I laugh.
She blushes. “Are you sure? I mean what if I do it wrong and ruin it?”
I smile. “You wouldn’t.”
“Think about it first.” She says. “I don’t want you to look back and wish it’d never happened.”
“I want you to do it.” I reply. “I’ve already thought about it.”
“Jackie has experience in kissing, maybe -,” She begins.
I interrupt. “Isabelle, I want you to do it. Why do you think I asked you about it anyways?”
She gulps. “I don’t know…it’s just a lot of pressure I guess.”
“If you’re not comfortable, we don’t have to.” I assure.
She sighs. “Are you sure you want me to do it?”
“100%.” I state.
She smiles. “Okay, I’ll do it.”
I snuggle down next to her, and our faces are inches apart. She bites down on her bottom lip, looking terribly adorable. I smile a little. “You’re nervous, aren’t you?”
She nods. “Yeah. I don’t want to screw it up.”
“You won’t…I know you won’t.” I say.
With that, she nods, and leans in, pressing her lips onto mine.
The kiss itself lasts a few seconds, yet it feels like an eternity. It’s the most amazing thing I’ve ever felt in my entire life. Butterflies rage in my stomach, my heart races, and it’s that perfect that I wish it would never end. My arms wrap around her body, and I run my fingers through her soft, charcoal hair.
She’s the one to pull away.
When I open my eyes, I expect her to be all awkward, but instead, she’s smirking at me. “Happy now?”
“Very.” I mumble.
“Okay, I’m going to sleep. I love you.” She smiles.
“Love you too.” I say as she snuggles herself in my arms. “And Isabelle?”
“What?” She asks.
“Thanks.”
-----------------
When I wake up in the morning, Isabelle is pressed up against me, still asleep. Her fingers are clenching onto my shirt, and her face is snuggled into my neck. For a second, I find myself comparing us to a couple, but scold myself for the thought. She’d never date me.
I look up to the TV, which I remember leaving on last night, only to see it dormant. I frown, but shrug it off, grabbing my phone from the bedside table and checking the time. It’s 10:28. Isabelle will probably be waking up soon.
I look down at the gorgeous girl in my arms – she’s so naturally beautiful, and I really don’t see why she wears the minimal amount of makeup she does when she’s so gorgeous. I really wish she’d believe me when I tell her she doesn’t need any makeup.
Isabelle mumbles in her sleep, shifting around a little bit. I’m shocked when she groans a small, “Jen,” in her sleep.
“Is…are you awake?” I frown.
She stays unresponsive, so I just shrug and play stupid games on my phone until she finally wakes. “Hey.”
I smile down at her. “Morning.”
“What time is it?” She asks, her voice raspy from lack of use.
“10:40.” I reply.
She nods. “Okay...how long have you been up?”
“Since 10:30.” I state. “I occupied myself with games on my phone.”
She smiles. “Did you have a good night’s sleep?”
“Yep.” I respond. “You?”
“You were in my dream again.” She says.
“What was it about?” I ask.
She blushes. “Orphan. It was like Orphan 2, just a dream and not a legitimate movie. Basically Esther wanted to possess my body so she could go around killing people but you, Jackie and Callan were all like ‘hell no,’ so she locked Callan in a room, possessed Jackie and tried to drown you but then something went down and Esther admitted she was just lonely and then I let her possess a couple of random kids so she could have friends and made her let Jackie and Callan go.”
“I died?” I exclaim.
“No, but it cut to the next day and I went down to the swimming pool – this was all set in a hotel by the way – and then I saw your body and started crying but then you woke up so it was all good and then I looked to a window and saw Esther giving me the thumbs up so I did it back and then I woke up.” She explains. “It was weird. Why are all my dreams so odd?”
I laugh. “Maybe you’re just strange.”
“Well I know that, I just want to know why my subconscious is thinking about Orphan.” She frowns.
“It’s probably because we watched it last night.” I state.
She nods. “Yeah, that’s probably it.”
She sits up and climbs over me, grabbing her bag. I frown. “What’re you doing?”
“I’m going to get ready.” She says.
“We can go downstairs in our pyjamas, you know.” I laugh.
“I know, I just want to get dressed so I can give you your shirt back.” She explains.
I smile. “Keep it.”
She raises an eyebrow. “Really?”
“Yep, it’s yours.” I reply.
She smiles. “Thank you. Do you still want to go sightseeing today?”
“Yeah. Don’t tell my Dad and brothers though; they’ll want to come too.” I tell her.
“Ooh! We can go sightseeing and then you can come and stay over at my house!” She exclaims. “If you want to, that is.”
I smile. “That sounds like a wonderful idea.”
“We can do a little studying for finals and -,” She starts.
I cut her off. “Let’s not be unrealistic here, Isabelle.”
She giggles. “Funny. Anyways, I need to go put my makeup on, so I’ll be back in a minute.”
“Don’t put it on.” I state. “At least, for now.”
She frowns. “Why?”
“Because you seriously don’t need it. You’re gorgeous and you don’t need to try and make yourself beautiful when you already are.” I compliment.
She blushes. “Thank you. That means a lot.”
“Promise me you won’t put it on today?” I question.
“Oh, I’m still putting it on if we’re going out.” She replies.
I sigh. “You don’t -,”
“I’ll compromise – I won’t put it on until we’re going to leave and then I’ll take it off when we get back to mine, okay?” She offers.
“Deal.” I nod. “Do you want to go down for breakfast?”
She smiles. “Yeah. I’m hungry.”
Isabelle and I walk downstairs where my Mom, Dad and brothers are sat eating food and watching TV. Mom immediately jumps up and starts fussing over Isabelle. “Oh, Isabelle sweetie, what would you like for breakfast? Did you have a good night’s sleep? Jen wasn’t too clingy was she? I -,”
“Mom.” I interrupt. “Shut up, she’s fine.”
Isabelle giggles. “I’m fine, Karen. Thank you for asking though.”
I then grab Isabelle’s hand and pull her over to the cupboard where all the cereal is kept. “Pick something.”
“Uh…can I have Captain Crunch please?” She asks.
I hand the box to her. “Eat away.”
She frowns. “If I didn’t already know how to make cereal, I’d probably just pour the milk into the box just to see your face.”
I laugh. “You just enjoy annoying as many people as possible, don’t you?”
“Pretty much.” She grins. “So where are your bowls and whatnot?”
I take the cereal box off her, and she frowns. “Follow me.”
I take her to the cupboard where all of the bowls and plates are kept, putting the box on the side for her. “Thank you!”
I roll my eyes. “You’re welcome.”
We eat breakfast downstairs, and I actually manage to keep Ben and Blaine from bugging Isabelle too much. Then, I drag her upstairs to my bedroom and sit her down on my bed. She frowns. “What?”
“My brothers were bugging me.” I shrug. “So I wanted to come up here. Do you want to get dressed and then we can ask to borrow the car.”
She nods. “Sure. I’ll go in the bathroom.”
I pass her bag to her, and she smiles and leaves the room, just as Ben walks in. “Where’s your girlfriend going?”
“She’s not my girlfriend.” I snap.
“You wish she was.” He states.
I nod. “That’s true.”
“So are you two going out on a date?” He teases.
“Shut up. We’re going out to do stuff and then we’re going to hers.” I say. “Now fuck off, I need to get dressed.”
“You could’ve asked nicely.” He rolls his eyes, but walks out of the room anyways, shutting the door behind him.
I quickly get changed, and I’m just pulling my socks on when there’s a knock on my door. “Come in.”
Isabelle peeks her head round the door. “I just knocked in case you were naked.”
“Don’t act like you wouldn’t want to see that.” I wink at her.
She blushes. “Shush. Now where do you want to go sightseeing?”
“Anywhere the typical tourist would want to go.” I state.
“Okay…The Hollywood Sign, Hollywood Walk of Fame…uh…Disneyland? I don’t know, I’m not a tourist.” She rolls her eyes.
“You’ve lived here for like ten years, surely you know where to take me.” I frown.
She shrugs. “You’re driving so we’ll just google some destinations and go there.”
I nod. “Fine.”
“It’ll be like an adventure!” She exclaims, before gasping. “What time is it? Adventure Time!”
“Typically you’d find a way to reference that.” I roll my eyes.
She blushes. “I’m good at stuff like that.”
I smile, looking down to see that she’s wearing a maroon shirt with grey shorts, showing off her pale, skinny legs. Her socks are mismatched – one with a Disney character on and the other just plain white. For the first time, I notice a white scar on her left knee that’s about two inches long. “That’s from when I broke my knee.”
I look up to see Isabelle smirking down at me with her eyebrows raised. “I told you about that, didn’t I?”
I nod. “Yeah. Did it hurt?”
“I broke my knee and cracked my head open on the same day, what do you think?” She chuckles. “I guess it hurt. I can’t remember. But I do know that if I bend my knee in a certain way, there’s a face in it!”
I roll my eyes. “Typically you’d be amused by that.”
“You say that like it’s a bad thing.” She giggles.
“Yeah, I guess it’s better you being easily amused rather than you being on drugs or something,” I state. “You’re too adorable for your own good.”
She blushes, resting her head on my shoulder. “You’re awesome. Please don’t get a girlfriend.”
I laugh. “Why don’t you want me to get a girlfriend?”
“Because you’d spend all your time with her rather than with me and I like spending my time with you.” She shrugs, standing up. “Anyways, let’s go ask to borrow your Mom’s car.”
I blush bright red at her sweet comment, before grabbing onto her hand and walking downstairs with her.
Mom lets us borrow the car, and we quickly run out the door before Ben and Blaine can harass us. On the way out, Isabelle cries, “I call shotgun!” which has me in tears I’m laughing so hard.
“Is, there’s only two of us.” I giggle at her.
She blushes, rolling her eyes. “Shut up, Mrs I’m So Good At Math.”
“I’m terrible at Math, if you don’t recall any of our studying ever.” I point out.
She laughs, jumping in the passenger seat as I get in the driver’s. “You’re better than me.”
“Not likely, you’re good at everything. You basically have the perfect life.” I say.
She scoffs. “Perfect life? Try being me for a day, you’ll feel differently after.”
I don’t bother arguing. “Pick a radio station or something.”
She shrugs. “It’s up to you. Do you have any CD’s?”
“Yeah, over there.” I say, pointing to a little compartment in the car.
Isabelle opens it up, picking up Don’t Panic by All Time Low straight away. “This is their best album.”
“Put it on.” I smile.
She grins, doing as I say, breaking out into song the second the first song comes on. My heart melts a little when I realise she’s not singing badly on purpose this time – she’s using her actual singing voice, which is as sweet as an angel’s. I don’t comment on it, in case she stops singing. Instead, I sit and listen to the sweet sounding voice, and it soothes me a lot. I’m no longer feeling on edge about my brothers being douchebags; all there is is me and Isabelle.
“Where are we even going?” Isabelle breaks my daydreams about her by speaking up.
“I have no idea.” I state. “Tell me where you want to take me.”
“The Hollywood Sign?” She asks.
I nod. “Give me the directions then.”
She nods and types it into the GPS, and we set off in the right direction. “Side note: if I try to get you to go shopping with me, say no. Just promise me you’ll say no.”
“I’d say no to shopping with Fall Out Boy.” I state.
“I get wild when I shop. This Isabelle just kind of blacks out for a little and some rabid animal comes out. It’s terrifying.” She says. “Then I come around and everyone suddenly thinks I’m insane.”
I laugh. “Fine, I’ll never let you take me shopping. Anyways, isn’t our History project due in tomorrow?”
“Oh, yeah! I completely forgot about that.” She laughs. “I still need to show you the essay. Did you ever make that poster?”
“Yeah, but it sucked. I can’t draw. Why can’t you do the poster? You do Art.” I complain.
“That doesn’t mean I’m good at it!” She exclaims. “Just write down as much information as you can and then do it in colour in bullet points or something. I’ll help you out with it while I proof read the essay.”
“How long is the essay?” I frown.
“Ten pages in word…” She blushes. “I’m a bit of a dork.”
I laugh. “As long as we get an A, I’m cool.”
“I’m not. I’m aiming for A+.” She scoffs. “Do you underestimate my smarts, Jen?”
“You know what I meant.” I laugh. “You’re like the smartest kid I know.”
She blushes. “Thank you. But yeah, if you don’t have the time to make the poster I’ll just do it.”
“I can’t let you do the whole thing! You already went ahead and wrote the essay without me. I wanted to help!” I complain.
“If you wanted to help you should’ve said so!” She exclaims. “I would’ve let you, but I figured you had enough on your plate with the play and stuff. Hey, when can I come and see that?”
“It’s on the Wednesday, Thursday and Friday of the last week of school.” I say. “It’s at like 6.”
“I can’t come on the Wednesday because I have a table read and then on Friday I have an audition, but I guess I can come on Thursday. I’ll be there for basketball until 4, and then I guess I can hang out in Art and do some work or something. That’s what I’m doing on parents evening.”
I frown. “What do you mean?”
“Well, my meetings with each teacher don’t start until 4, and the first one is with Art so I’m just going to stay in there and do some work with Callan. Amandla’s staying too to finish off one of her projects. She does freshman art.” Isabelle says. “So I’ll just go there.”
“Okay, good. I’m just glad you can actually come. I was scared that you wouldn’t be able to.” I mutter.
“Of course I’d come. I know that Jackie and Amandla want to as well, and Callan probably will.” She smiles. “We’re all going to be there.”
I smile back. “You guys are the best.”
“Well, I know that I make them look pretty good but I try.” She jokes.
I just roll my eyes and turn back to the road.
When we finally pull up at the bottom of what seems to be a huge mountain, Isabelle unbuckles her seatbelt just as the GPS voice tells us we have arrived at our destination. “Is why are we getting out?”
“We have to walk up.” She shrugs. “Well, we don’t have to, but it’s much more fun that way.”
“How is physical activity fun?” I mutter, unbuckling my seatbelt just as her eyes widen.
“Shoot!” She exclaims.
“What?” I frown.
“I forgot my sunblock.” She sighs. “I’ll get all sunburnt and red and we have school in like a day!”
I laugh at her. “You’re afraid of getting a sunburn?”
“It’s okay for you, you have nice skin that will tan easily, I literally just burn straight away.” She exclaims.
“Cute.” I tease.
She glares at me. “Jen, this is serious!”
“You’re such a nerd.” I laugh. “Look in the compartment in front of you.”
She frowns, but does as I say, finding a full bottle of sunblock in there. “How’d you know that’d be in there?”
“I put it there in case of an Isabelle related emergency.” I respond, shrugging my shoulders like it’s no big deal.
She stares right at me, an unreadable expression on her face. “You…I…thanks, Jen. That means a lot.”
I smile. “Now hurry up and put your sunblock on so we can go.”
She grins back. “Okay. Did you pack a bag for staying over tonight?”
“No, we’ll have to go back to mine for that and then I’ll get my Mom to drive us to yours or something.” I say.
She nods. “Cool.”
I watch as she rubs sunscreen all over her exposed legs and arms and rubs a little on her face. She seems to be in her own little dream world until she finally speaks up. “You know, when I first met you, I didn’t think I’d end up getting this close to you.”
I frown. “What do you mean?”
“I just figured we’d be casual acquaintances at the most. I never thought I’d consider you one of my best friends.” She smiles. “But I do.”
I put an arm around the skinny girl. “You’re my best friend too.”
“Don’t you mean one of -,” She begins.
I cut her off. “No. Jackie and Callan are friends, but I feel closer to you.”
“Yet you still refuse to tell me who you like…” She mutters, looking up at me with a playful smirk.
“You refuse to tell me who you like.” I counter.
She rolls her eyes. “Well played. And for the record, I don’t like them. I don’t like anyone. I don’t like people. That’s why I stay indoors.”
I laugh. “Cute. Seriously though, who is he?”
“Or she.” She cuts in. “I’m bi, remember.”
I grin. “I know that, but does Jackie?”
She sighs. “I’m getting to that! I told Callan like last week though.”
“Good.” I respond. “What about Amandla?”
“Not just yet…I know she’d be cool with it though.” She replies. “I’m just terrified about Jackie.”
“Why?” I frown.
“You wouldn’t get it. You’ve never really been so close to somebody that you basically act like you’re related…I just don’t want to wreck that in case she thinks that I have a crush on her or something.” She sighs. “I hate myself.”
“I don’t hate you. I think you’re cool. You should think you’re cool too.” I respond. “Being biromantic doesn’t change that.”
She smiles. “I’ll tell Jackie eventually. I know I’m just overreacting.”
“You’ll be fine. If you need me, I’m here.” I say.
“I know.” She says. “Okay, we should get walking.”
I nod, and we both get out of the car. I’ m surprised to see that she’s not wearing her usual black Vans and instead is wearing a pair of low grey Converse, the same as Jackie’s. “Are those Jackie’s?”
Isabelle laughs. “No, Jackie’s shoes would never fit me.”
“Oh, does she have bigger feet than you?” I ask.
Isabelle shakes her head. “No. I seem to have freakishly large feet. I’m basically Bigfoot.”
I laugh. “You’re not Bigfoot.”
“My feet are a size 9.” She states.
My eyes widen. “You’re kidding.”
“Nope.” She replies.
“I thought they were a 6.” I mutter.
“How would you know -,” She begins, before she cuts herself off. “Oh, I forgot you used to be a stalker before we met.”
I roll my eyes. “Can we not talk about that?”
“You’ve gone all red.” She points out. “Stalker.”
“Stop it.” I complain.
“Oh, I’m sorry, were you busy stalking? I didn’t mean to intrude.” She giggles.
“Shut up, it’s not funny anymore.” I sigh.
“Oh, but it is.” She says. “It’s absolutely hilarious.”
“Isabelle, please stop being a douche.” I state.
She pouts. “But I’m having fun.”
“In that case, I have two words for you.” I begin. “Yellow dress.”
“I will end you.” She snaps.
“Really? Because I was just thinking about how beautiful you looked with your hair all gelled back and -,”
“I will kill you.” She continues. “I will literally throw a knife at your head if you don’t shut up.”
“That’s kind of violent, Is.” I respond. “You wouldn’t want your beautiful yellow dress to get blood stains on it. That would make the dress very sad.”
“First of all, do not personify things that make me uncomfortable. Second of all, you are the biggest douche I have ever met.” She responds.
“What happened to ‘oh Jen you’re my best friend I worship the ground you walk on!’, huh?” I question.
“I have never uttered a single word of that sentence, Jennifer, so quit being an idiot.” She states.
“Hey, Is! I know what to get you for Christmas!” I exclaim.
“Let me guess,” She rolls her eyes at me, her tone sardonic. “A yellow dress?”
“Actually, I was going to say an Adventure Time box set, but now that you mention it, that’s a great idea.” I reply, giggling like an idiot when she lets out a sigh and stomps off ahead.
When I realise I’ve probably really bugged her, I immediately run over and start apologising. “Hey, Is? You’re not fucked off at me, are you?”
“Don’t swear, I don’t like it.” She mutters. “And to answer your question, no.”
“If you want, I’ll buy you something to do with Adventure Time.” I offer.
She looks at me with a straight face. “What makes you think you need to buy my forgiveness?”
“I don’t know…” I mumble, looking at my feet. “I’m really sorry, Is.”
She giggles. “Haha, you thought I was mad! I got you!”
“Bitch.” I sigh.
“I love you too.” She giggles, before grabbing hold of my hand and skipping along beside me.
When we finally reach the top of the hill, I’m ready to collapse on the ground in a heap of sweat. Isabelle, however, is super excitable, as per usual, and is holding onto my hand and swinging it in between us. When we finally see the Hollywood Sign before us, I feel like the massive trek up was worth it. It’s just Isabelle and I up here, and if you face away from the sign, you can see the entire city. It really is beautiful.
“I’m so glad I met you.” I admit, looking down to the slightly shorter girl gripped onto my hand. “You just make me so happy, and I know that’s cheesy as fuck and I just…I don’t know. You’re amazing.”
She blushes. “I’m glad I met you too. You know, I told myself I’d never admit this to you but ever since I met you everything’s just suddenly a little more bearable. I haven’t had a panic attack for like a month – aside from yesterday after school but that doesn’t count – and I don’t know…you’ve just helped me a lot.”
I stare down at her as the slight California breeze flows through her long charcoal hair, and I watch the small, subtle rise and fall of her chest as she takes each breath. I remember that Isabelle is a human being, and somehow I’ve managed to make a huge impact on her. It’s scary, really; how many people you can have an effect on. “Why didn’t you want to tell me that?”
“I was worried you’d just…I don’t know…be freaked out.” She says.
“Why would that freak me out?” I frown.
“Well…every month or so I go to the doctor’s to check how I’m dealing with it and stuff -,” She begins.
“Like therapy?” I ask.
Her body goes rigid and she shakes her head. “No! Just to see how I’m doing. It’s just a check up. Anyways, she made me talk about everything and I mentioned you and after it all she explained stuff and she said something about you.”
“What? What did she say?” I press.
“She said that you’re my anchor.”
-------------
I frown. “What do you mean?”
“Like…when I’m going to have a panic attack I just think about you and it makes me better. I don’t get it either.” She replies.
I pull her in for a hug, her head buried in my chest and my fingers gently running through her soft black locks. “I make you better?”
She nods against my body, and I lean down and kiss the top of her head. When she next speaks, her voice is muffled. “I know it probably seems like I take you for granted at times but I really don’t know what I’d do without you.”
“Right back at you, Is. I love you.” I reply.
She pulls away from the hug, looking up at me, her gorgeous green eyes bearing into my blue ones. “I love you too. Now enough of the sappiness; we need to have a little photoshoot. I brought my Polaroid!”
“Dork.” I respond as she pulls the camera from out of her bag.
We spend most of the time taking dorky photos on Isabelle’s camera and I’m surprised when she pulls another camera out of her bag and tells me to stand in front of the Hollywood Sign. “Why, exactly?”
“I need to take a picture of you for my art. You told me you wanted me to draw you and I still haven’t done my final piece so I’ll just do this.” She says.
I nod. “Okay.”
It takes her a few seconds to snap the photo, and then she puts that camera away in her bag. “Okay, thank you for being my model there. Anyways, do you want to head out and go somewhere?”
“We can go wherever. Just name a bunch of places and we’ll go.” I state.
We do just that. Isabelle and I go all over L.A; to the Hollywood Walk of Fame, the Griffith Observatory, Hollywood Boulevard, and we even drove past the Staples Center before we finally decide to head home. I drive us back to my place and we’re welcomed by my Dad who seems to be by himself. “Where’s everyone else?”
“Your brothers wanted to spend some time with Mom so I’ve just been watching TV.” He replies. “What did you guys do?”
“Isabelle took me sightseeing. She also made me take a lot of selfies.” I respond.
“She’s not lying. I’m going to put all of them on Instagram later.” Isabelle chuckles. “Anyways, I’m going to go to your room and get all my stuff sorted so we can leave.”
“Okay, I’ll be up in a minute.” I shout after her.
Once she’s gone, my Dad turns to me. “Where are you two going now?”
“We’re going to hers. We’re going to do some studying and stuff.” I respond.
“So…is she the one you like?” He asks.
I nod. “Yeah. She’s way too good for me, but -,”
“Nobody is too good for you. You’re too good for them.” Dad states.
“You’re programmed to say that,” I roll my eyes. “You’re my Dad.”
“You should go for it.” He replies.
“Yeah, right.” I scoff. “She’s really intelligent, beautiful, funny, and talented, she’s famous for crying out loud! She’d never date me.”
He rolls his eyes. “You tell yourself that.”
I sigh and head upstairs to see Isabelle sat on my bed in what seems to be an important phone call. She looks up at me as I walk in, and I quickly mouth, “Should I wait outside?”
She nods, so I sit outside of my bedroom on the stairs until she opens the door. “Hey. Sorry about that.”
“Who was that?” I ask.
“My agent.” She replies.
“What did they want?”
“He wanted to talk to me about a top secret thing that only cool people like me can know about.” She says. “Sorry.”
“I bet it’s about a movie.” I state.
“Gasp! How did you know?” She sarcastically exclaims. “You’d never guess that considering I’m totally not an actress.”
I roll my eyes. “Can it, Fuhrman.”
“Don’t you want to know what it is?” She pries.
“Yeah, but you just said it’s a secret and that you can’t tell anyone.” I respond.
“Well I can’t but I’m literally dying to.” She giggles. “Let’s just say…it involves me and Chloe.”
“You and Chloe are going to be in a movie together?” I question.
“No…” She replies, nodding her head with wide eyes.
“Okay, I get it.” I reply. “Please don’t tell me you’re going to be away for months.”
“As far as I know we’re shooting in a studio in L.A but I didn’t just say that.” She blurts out.
I breathe a sigh of relief. “Okay, good.”
“Anyways, get your stuff together! I’m dying to get home and see Jennings.” She states.
I laugh and do as she says cramming a load of stuff into my backpack, following her downstairs. We head to the car and drive ourselves to Isabelle’s house, and as soon as we enter her house, Isabelle flops on the ground and waits for Jennings and Lilly to come running. Jennings appears first, skidding to a stop next to Isabelle before jumping on top of her, licking her face. Isabelle giggles. “Aw, Jennings! I love you too, buddy!”
I roll my eyes at her. “Isabelle, you and your dog are definitely too close.”
“You’re just jealous that he gets my kisses and you don’t.” She argues.
“Really? Remember last night?” I tease.
She blushes. “That was a one time thing.”
“Don’t act like you didn’t love it.” I taunt.
She blushes a deeper red. “Shut up.”
“Hurtful.” I sigh.
She stands, picking Jennings up with her. “Let’s go to my room.”
I nod, following her, passing through the kitchen where Elina is making soup and speaking in what seems like gibberish to me, until Isabelle clears it up. “Mom, are you swearing in Russian?”
Elina spins around and notices the two of us. “Oh, I didn’t hear you guys come in. Did you have fun today?”
Isabelle nods. “Yeah. Jen and I went sightseeing.”
“Oh, that sounds like fun!” Elina smiles, although it’s clear she’s pretty stressed out, so Isabelle and I leave the kitchen and head to Isabelle’s room, sitting on her bed.
“So do you want to work on the History thing first?” Isabelle asks.
“Yes, but you have to keep your promise. Get into the bathroom and take your makeup off.” I order.
She sighs, rolling her eyes, standing up. She walks over to her laptop and brings it to the bed, placing it in front of me. “Just turn it on while I sort myself out. I’ll be back in a minute.”
With that, she walks across the room and heads into her bathroom, closing the door behind her. I smile after the small girl, before finding the power button on her MacBook, turning it on. It starts up in a matter of seconds, and I’m sat on Isabelle’s login page for a few minutes before the girl herself comes walking back in. “I have returned.”
“I can see that.” I laugh, placing her computer on her lap as she sits down.
She types her password in the computer, and then opens up the History essay, frowning. “Oh, I thought it was ten pages.”
“Why, how many is it on there?” I ask.
“Fifteen.” She shrugs. “On the default font, size 11.”
“Fucking hell, Isabelle. You’re such a nerd.” I laugh.
She glares at me. “Don’t swear, it bugs me. I’m not saying you can’t swear in general, but just…try not to do it around me.”
I nod. “Sure. Anyways, I need paper to do this poster.”
“There should be some in my Mom’s office. Come with me, we can get food after.” She replies.
I nod, following her out of the room and through the kitchen and living room, into another part of the house I’ve only been in once. We walk past two rooms; one with music blaring loudly inside, and the other a bathroom. We turn a corner and open the door to Elina’s office, which is vacant. Isabelle walks over to the corner, pulling out an A3 sheet of paper. “Is this good?”
I nod. “Yeah, sure.”
She hands the paper to me, grabbing a few coloured markers and highlighters from the side, pressing them into my hands and leading me back to her bedroom. I set the supplies down on the bed, before frowning at her. “What about the food?”
“Oh, yeah! Let’s go get some stuff.” She says.
We go into the kitchen, dodging around Elina, grabbing a bag of chips and some cookies. Elina notices and frowns. “Isabelle, you need to eat more healthily.”
Isabelle holds her hands up in defence. “These are just for Jen, Mom. I’m getting an apple.”
Elina frowns at her daughter. “Really? Aren’t you going to go get it then?”
Isabelle nods, walking towards the fruit bowl, which happens to be on the counter next to the fridge. Instead of going for the fruit, Isabelle quickly opens the freezer door, grabbing the ice-cream and a spoon, before darting off into her bedroom again, shouting “Sorry, Mom!” behind her.
I laugh after her, following her into her room, where she’s already driving the spoon into the rock hard ice-cream. I dump the chips and cookies on her bed. “Would you mind if I got a drink?”
“No problem.” She says.
She puts the ice-cream down, putting the lid on it, grabbing my hand an escorting me through the kitchen and into the living room, pulling me behind the bar. “Take your pick.”
She points to the several pumps connected to the bar. “This one is Coke, the one next to it is Diet Coke, the one next to that is Fanta and then just water after that.”
“What about the other ones over here?” I ask, pointing to a different set of them.
“Oh, those are all alcohol for my parents and Madeline.” She says.
“I’ll just go with Coke.” I say.
She nods, grabbing a glass from behind her, setting it down on the bar, grabbing the pump. “Do you want to do it?”
“Hell yeah!” I exclaim. “Ever since I came here for the first time I wanted to.”
She laughs, passing me it, and I fill up my cup, giving the pump back to her. I then turn away from the small girl and take a sip from the glass.
“Hey, Jen.” Isabelle says.
I turn around, only to be sprayed with a jet of water, aimed at my face. Isabelle is in hysterics, giggling like a madman. I grit my teeth in annoyance, but then an idea hits me. I pick the smaller girl up bridal style, and I feel her tense up in my arms. “Jen, what are you doing?”
I don’t respond, and just carry her out of the bar and towards the open patio doors. I walk her outside, and as we round the corner to the pool, she realises what I’m about to do. “No, wait, Jen! I’m sorry! It was just a joke, you know! The nozzle malfunctioned!”
I smile down at her. “Oh, Isabelle. Sweet little Isabelle…you’re not going to talk your way out of this one.”
I carry the kicking and pleading girl all the way over to the pool, before chucking her in. She hits the water with a huge splash, and now it’s my turn to laugh. When she bobs up to the surface looking like a very pissed drowned rat, I nearly wet myself with laughter. I feel legitimate tears rolling down my cheeks as I howl with laughter, grinning down at the annoyed girl in the middle of the pool. She clambers out of the pool, glaring at me. “You are so lucky I didn’t have my phone in my pocket. If I did, you’d be dead.”
“What? A little drowned rat like you? Killing me?” I laugh even harder. “You’re so cute, Isabelle.”
She lets out a low growl at me, glaring. “Do want to die or something? Making fun of me is only going to make my urge to stab you bigger.”
I just sigh. “Alright, fine. Let’s get inside and get you dried off.”
She smiles a little. “Thank you.”
I take hold of her hand and let her lead me back inside. “You know…I could never kill you. No matter how annoying you are.”
“Thanks…” I frown. “I think?”
“Not that I kill people in real life or anything.” She adds. “Just in movies.”
“I know, Is.” I laugh.
We get back into Isabelle’s room, and the shorter girl immediately begins peeling off her shorts.
“Isabelle? Why are you getting naked in front of me?” I frown.
“Well you threw me in a pool, therefore all my clothes are wet.” She states. “So I need to change.”
She throws her wet shorts and tee in her hamper, leaving her clad in her underwear, grabbing her Jake the Dog footy pyjamas from her bag. She then walks over to her underwear drawer and gets out a fresh bra and underwear, walking towards the bathroom and shutting the door behind her. I hear her shuffling about a little bit, before she returns dressed in her onesie, chucking the other underwear in her hamper, sitting down on her bed next to me. Her hood is pulled up, and her hair is still wet but no longer dripping; she must have towel dried it in the bathroom.
She picks up her ice-cream and starts eating it, placing her laptop in front of me. “Just skim read this and then write down some general points or whatever. You can borrow my textbook if you’d like.”
“The textbook won’t give me nearly enough information as you will.” I say.
“Alright, fine. I’ll read through the essay and correct any typos and then give you some general points.” She replies.
“Thank you.” I smile.
She starts to scroll down the essay, looking up to me. “Okay, so write that Hitler joined the Nazis in 1919 when the party was led by Anton Drexler.”
She ends up giving me a load of key points like this until eventually, I have a full timeline on my paper, up until 1934 when Hitler declared himself ‘Der Fuhrer’. Isabelle proof-reads the essay and prints it out, and then we put the papers in Isabelle’s school backpack so she can hand it in on Monday. Then, the two of us settle down and watch a movie. Isabelle rests her head on my shoulder and snuggles up close to me, holding my hand as I try not to grab hold of her and kiss her. We’re sat content for a good hour, until Madeline bursts into the room with her laptop in her hands. “Isabelle, say hi to your fans!”
Isabelle is half asleep on my shoulder, and she just looks up at Madeline and makes a noise that sounds something like, “What?”
“Aw, look guys! Isabelle’s all tired.” Madeline exclaims to her laptop, turning it around to face the two of us. “It’s literally not even 7pm.”
Isabelle rubs her eyes with the backs of her hands, looking up at Madeline. “What are you doing?”
“Your fans wanted to see you. Say hi.” Madeline shrugs.
“Uh…hi?” Isabelle frowns, moving off of me and sitting so her feet are dangling off the edge of the bed.
“Everyone’s annoyed that you’re being grumpy, Is.” Madeline sighs.
“I just woke up.” Isabelle states. “You can’t exactly expect -,” She stops herself. “I mean…sorry. Yeah, uh…hi, guys.”
“Much better.” Madeline states, sitting down on the bed next to Isabelle. “Now help me answer some questions.”
Isabelle turns around to me and shoots me an apologetic look, mouthing, “I’m sorry.”
I shrug, miming back. “It’s okay.”
Madeline doesn’t leave for a good fifteen minutes, and Isabelle puts on the act she uses around her fans; pretending she’s professional and serious about stuff and that she has it all together. When Madeline finally leaves, Isabelle flops back on the bed with a sigh of relief. “I’m so glad she’s gone.”
“Same here.” I admit, shuffling next to her. “You act a lot different around your fans.”
“That’s because I have to.” She says. “They have to think I’m this perfect well-rounded individual because for some unknown reason they look up to me.”
“You don’t have to act perfect when you already are.” I murmur.
She blushes. “Thanks. I’m sorry about that by the way. If I’d have known she was going to burst in I would’ve locked the door.”
I shrug, wrapping an arm around her. “It’s fine.”
“I wish I could just like…swap lives with you for a day. You don’t have to balance school and your career, you don’t have to watch what you say 24/7, you don’t have to act as though you’re perfect, you don’t have anxiety disorder…ugh, you have it so good.” She sighs.
“You think I have it good? Everything I do has to be geared towards the future and a career! I’m probably never going to have as much money as you in my lifetime! I’ll probably be stuck in some dead-end job that I hate all because I’m not smart enough. I’d kill to be in your position and be as intelligent as you. Everything just comes to you so easily! Sure, you have anxiety, but compared to everything else that you have, that’s nothing!” I exclaim. “You go to school just to get it done. I go to school because if I don’t get good grades, I won’t get into college and be able to get a good job. You never have to worry about that. You could sit on your ass all day and you’d still have more money than I ever will.”
She lets out an exasperated sigh. “I’m not going to bother arguing with you, but don’t you dare say that my anxiety is ‘nothing’. It’s a freaking mental disorder! You try having a panic attack and then we’ll see how you feel about it.”
“I bet they’re not that bad.” I state.
“I feel like I’m going to die. I feel like my chest is going to cave in on my body and that I’ll just die. I can’t breathe, I can’t think of anything else other than what is happening. It’s horrible. My heart feels like it’s going to explode it’s beating that fast, and I feel like I’m going to pass out because I can’t breathe. You try telling me that’s nothing.” She snaps. “And in addition to that, every single second of the day there’s always something telling me that I’m a screw up and telling me that people hate me or that I’m going to fail at everything and you don’t know what that’s like to deal with.”
That gets to me a little. I’d known that Isabelle’s anxiety was hard on her, but I didn’t think it was as bad as that. “I didn’t think it was that bad.”
“Yeah, well.” She sighs. “It is.”
“I’m sorry.” I mumble.
She shrugs. “Whatever. I’m going to take a nap.”
I wrap my arms around her in a hug. “I’m sorry.”
She shakes me off, climbing under the covers of her bed. She lies there for around 5 minutes until she sits up. “I can’t sleep, I have a headache.”
I walk out of her room and into the kitchen, where Elina is just clearing up all her cooking stuff. “Isabelle has a headache.”
Elina nods, getting the Ibuprofen out of the cupboard and giving me one, pouring me a glass of water. “Take those to her.”
I do as Elina says, walking back into Isabelle’s bedroom and passing her the tablet and water. She swallows the pill with the water, and then she passes me her empty cup. “Thanks. Sorry for getting kind of mad at you.”
“It’s fine. I’m just glad you don’t hate me.” I say.
“I could never hate you, you know that. I’m here for you any time; even if we’re in a huge fight. If you need me, just talk to me.” She shrugs.
I hug her. “You’re way too good for me.”
“Whatever, stalker.” She teases.
“Yellow dress.” I respond.
“Truce?” She asks.
“Truce.” I reply.
The rest of the night is spent with the two of us just messing about, and Isabelle drops off to sleep at around 10pm still fully dressed in her footy pyjamas. She looks so adorable.
I wrap my arms around her and snuggle up to her until I finally fall asleep as well.
------------------------
When I wake up in the morning, Isabelle is gone from the bed, her onesie discarded on the floor. Either she got dressed and went somewhere else in the house, or there’s a naked Isabelle running around somewhere.
I stand up and walk into the kitchen, to find Elina getting her cooking stuff ready again. “Hey, where’s Isabelle?”
“Oh, she forgot that she had a table read today. Her sister dropped her off. She should be back here in an hour.” Elina tells me. “You can stay if you’d like.”
“I think I’ll just go home. I have a lot of studying to do for finals week and my Dad and brothers are here from Kentucky.” I say.
“Do you need a ride home?” Elina asks.
“No, we drove here yesterday. I’ll just go get changed and I’ll head off.” I state.
Elina smiles. “Okay.”
I’m about to walk off, but a question hits me. “Elina, what’s a table read?”
“Oh, it’s where they sit and go through the script.” She explains. “It takes a couple of hours. They usually do a few before they film.”
“She isn’t going away, is she?” I ask.
“No, they’re filming in LA. She gets the schedule soon.” Elina says. “It should only last through June and part of July though. She’ll get days off to see you guys.”
I nod. “Okay, good.”
With that, I head back into Isabelle’s room and get dressed, before saying goodbye to Elina and walking to the car, driving home.
My day is pretty boring, and it stays that way until Isabelle texts me.
Her: I’m so sorry
Her: I forgot I had to go to a thing
Me: It’s okay I know
Me: So when do you start filming
Her: First weekend of summer so June 14th
Her: Until July 13th
Her: But I have 3 days off every week so that’s cool
Her: Chloe and I can still come to Six Flags yay
Me: So I still get to see you for definite?
Her: Yep
Her: Like if I went to London instead you wouldn’t see me until a few days before your birthday
Her: So be happy
Me: I am happy
Her: Good
Her: So are you excited for finals
Me: Now I’m unhappy
Her: Hehe
Her: I am prepared
Me: I will fail
Her: Same
Me: No you won’t
Me: You’re lil miss intelligent remember
Her: I’m blushing
Her: Love you
Me: Love you too
Her: So will you look after me in case of panic attack tomorrow?
Me: Sure sugar tits
Her: Jen that’s too distasteful
Me: Fine
Me: Queen sugar tits
Her: Weirdo
Her: Loser
Her: Stalker
Me: Yellow dress
Her: Doesn’t bug me anymore
Her: Stalker
Me: YELLOW DRESS
I then proceed to send her several pictures of it
Her: FINE IT STILL BUGS ME
Her: I need to study now anyway
Me: Don’t leave
Me: Skype me while you study
Her: No you’ll distract me
Me: I promise I won’t
Her: Seriously I can’t I really want all As but at this rate I’ll get a D in Physics so I have to go
Her: Love you
Me: Fine love you too
I don’t hear from Isabelle again until she comes into my homeroom on Monday morning. “Hey. Jackie is at extra Drama and Callan is in extra Math so I decided to annoy you.”
“You don’t annoy me. You’re cool.” I say.
She grins. “Did you do any more studying?”
“Yeah. I’m probably going to fail Math.” I shrug.
“You won’t. You’ll be fine.” She says.
“How are you feeling about Physics?” I ask.
“I’m terrified -,” She begins, but stops talking when the two girls I’d heard bitching about her walk in with none other than Leven.
Leven stomps over to the two of us, standing before Isabelle with her arms folded. “Hey, Fuhrman.”
“What did I do now?” Isabelle mutters, looking up.
“You think you’re all cool for being in movies? Well guess what? I’m going to be on TV!” Leven exclaims, the two girls next to her nodding along.
Isabelle raises an eyebrow. “Oh, really? Please tell me when your episode of Teen Mom is on, I’ll be sure to TiVo it.”
Leven’s jaw drops and her eyes widen, along with mine and the two other girls. She turns and stalks out of the room, and once we’re alone again Isabelle slams her head down on the desk. “Did I really just say that?”
I burst out laughing. “Hell yeah you did!”
She looks up at me, unable to contain her own laughter. “I don’t know what came over me!”
Mr Tucci walks in while the two of us are nearly crying from laughter, frowning at us. “What’s making you two laugh so much? Is it the impending joy of taking your History final?”
“Isabelle just sassed someone up.” I chuckle. “It was the best thing I’ve ever seen.”
Isabelle manages to stop laughing for long enough to hand Mr Tucci our project. “I’m sorry the essay is so long. I got a little carried away.”
“That’s nothing to worry about. Most of the time I get three sentences written on a napkin. I look forward to grading your work.” Mr Tucci smiles.
“I did the poster.” I chime in. “Isabelle didn’t do everything. She would’ve, but I told her not to.”
“It’s true. I was willing to do the full thing, but she insisted on helping.” Isabelle shrugs, just as the bell signalling homeroom goes off. “I’ll see you later Jen.”
“Bye.” I smile after her as she stands up and walks out of the room.
The day is tough. In every class aside from English, we take our finals and AP exams. Even though I studied, I found them quite hard. I’m sure Isabelle flew through every one of hers. We don’t find out our results until Parents Evening for the finals and we have to wait until July to get our AP exam scores. The entire week is the same, until we’ve finally done every single final. By the time it’s Friday, all we’re doing in class is watching movies. In Math at the end of the week, Mr Harrelson tells us we can do whatever we want, so I spend most of the time talking to Isabelle, Jackie and Callan.
“Jen, are you coming to our wild Halloween party this year? It’s at my place.” Callan asks.
“Isabelle mentioned it. She said it’s Adventure Time themed.” I shrug. “I don’t understand why you guys like that show so much.”
Isabelle gasps. “How can you not like the show? It’s mathematical!”
Callan agrees with her. “You probably just don’t get it.”
“That’s it. It makes no sense.” I say.
“Trust me, Jen,” Jackie says. “If these two explain it to you, you’ll probably end up watching it. I do.”
“We’re in the middle of converting Amandla right now.” Isabelle says. “We’ll get Jen later.”
“You said we have to come as characters. Explain the characters to me so I know who to come as.” I say.
“Well,” Isabelle begins. “There’s the protagonist, Finn. He’s the last human. Right now he’s like 15 in the show but when the show started out it he was 12. Callan’s being Finn. Then there’s Finn’s best friend, a 23 year old magical dog called Jake. Jake is the coolest. Nobody is being Jake so if you want you can just borrow my onesie.”
“Okay. More characters.” I state.
“Alright.” Callan starts. “Princess Bubblegum. She’s the ruler of the Candy Kingdom. She claims she’s 19 but in reality she’s like 500. She previously dated Marceline the Vampire Queen. Jackie’s being PB.”
“Hold up…there’s gay people in this show?” I ask, my eyebrow raised.
“Pretty much.” Isabelle shrugs.
“Yeah. Princess Bubblegum dated Marceline and it’s been confirmed. Anyways, Marceline is half demon, half vampire. She’s the vampire queen. She also plays bass. Isabelle’s being Marceline.” Callan says. “Then we have Ice King. Ice King has a really sad backstory. Basically, he was a guy called Simon Petrikov, but then he found the crown he wears and put it on as a joke, and the magic of the crown slowly drove him insane and scared away his fiancée, Betty. Because of that, he kidnaps princesses, to make up for the loss of his princess, Betty. Nobody’s being Ice King yet.”
“Chloe joked that she would, but she decided on being Fionna.” Isabelle says. “Adventure Time has gender swap episodes and there’s Fionna the human and Cake the cat. It’s Ice King’s fanfiction.”
I laugh. “Fanfiction? Really?”
“Yeah, I know.” Isabelle laughs. “Amandla’s being Flame Princess who was Finn’s girlfriend for a little while but she dumped him because he kept getting her to fight Ice King because it turned him on.”
“How is that a kid’s show?” I frown.
“It’s not.” Jackie shrugs.
“Is it cool if I just borrow your pyjamas and go as Jake?” I ask Isabelle.
She nods. “Yeah, that’s fine. They should fit you because I got a bigger size so I’m all comfy.”
I smile. “Cool.”
The lesson goes by pretty quickly, and when the final bell rings, I say goodbye to Isabelle, Jackie and Callan and head to rehearsals, running into Amandla on the way. “Hey, where are you headed?”
“Oh, I’m going to the gym. We have extra basketball because coach knows nobody has any more studying to do.” Amandla shrugs.
“Does Isabelle know that?” I ask with an eyebrow raised. “Because I’m pretty sure she went home.”
Amandla doesn’t have time to reply before Isabelle comes jogging over to us. “I forgot I had basketball.”
“I’ll meet you guys at the gym after rehearsals and walk out with you.” I say.
Isabelle smiles. “Cool. We’ll see you then. Bye, Jen.”
“Bye.” Amandla adds as the two of them walk off.
Rehearsals drag a little, considering I want to run down to the gym and grab Isabelle and snuggle her for the entire time, but when we’re finally dismissed I run straight to the gym and sit down on the bleachers and stare at Isabelle as she plays basketball, which is an unbelievably attractive sight. I’m only there for a couple of minutes until the coach blows the whistle and the team disperse from the gym, aside from Isabelle and Amandla who come over to me. Isabelle cuddles up to me, resting her head on my shoulder. “Hello.”
“You’re all out of breath.” I tell her.
“Well yeah, I’ve just been running around.” She says.
“Sucks to be you.” I respond.
She rolls her eyes. “Funny. I need to go get my bag and then we can go.”
Amandla smiles. “Isabelle, are you still coming over to mine later? My parents still think I’m making you guys up.”
“Your parents think you made up having friends? Wow.” Isabelle chuckles. “Yeah, I’m still coming over. I’ll be there by six.”
“What’re you guys doing tonight?” I ask.
“Oh, Isabelle is coming over for dinner and then we’re going to have a sleepover.” Amandla says.
“Sounds like fun.” I reply.
Isabelle stands up, holding out her hand and helping me up. “Come on.”
I follow Isabelle and Amandla to the changing rooms, and they grab their bags and we head outside. Isabelle is in a little dreamworld when Amandla taps me on the shoulder and beckons me to come closer. “What’s up?”
“Do you have a crush on Isabelle?” She asks.
I blush. “No.”
“I’ll take that as a yes.” Amandla giggles. “Don’t worry, I think it’s cute. She told me she’s biromantic, maybe you should ask her out.”
“I’ve known about Isabelle being bi for like a month now, and I’m not asking her out. If she said no it would screw up our friendship.” I shrug.
Isabelle suddenly jumps into the conversation. “Did you just tell Amandla who your mystery lover is? Tell me!”
“No, I’m not telling you.” I say.
“But you’re telling everyone else! Jackie knows, Callan knows, Amandla knows!” Isabelle exclaims.
“Callan knows? Since when?” I frown.
“He guessed and asked Jackie and she told him.” Isabelle explains. “So tell me!”
“If you guessed then you can know. Amandla just guessed it.” I say.
“Is it really that obvious? Damn, I need to start being more observant.” Isabelle sighs.
“Also, when did you come out to Amandla?” I ask.
“Like yesterday.” Isabelle shrugs. “And before you start harassing me, I’m going to tell Jackie soon.”
“You’re going to tell Jackie what soon?” Jackie speaks up from classroom she’s just walking out of.
“Nothing.” Isabelle mutters.
Jackie grabs onto her arm. “No. I’m here now, you can tell me. You know I’d never judge you. You’re my best friend.”
“Jackie, please let go of my arm.” Isabelle mumbles.
I can see her hands shaking as Jackie refuses. “Jackie, seriously. Let go of her.”
“Not until she tells me.” Jackie snaps.
Isabelle’s breathing gets heavy, and Jackie realises what she’s causing and pulls Isabelle into her arms. “Come on, it’s okay. You’re okay. You don’t have to tell me anything.”
I hear Isabelle mumble something into Jackie’s shoulder, which none of us catch. “What did you say?”
Isabelle repeats herself, slightly louder this time. “I’m bi.”
Jackie’s face breaks out into a grin. “Isabelle, this is great!”
“It is?” Isabelle looks up at Jackie, frowning.
“Yes!” Jackie exclaims. “I’m pansexual! I was too scared to tell you in case you freaked out.”
Isabelle breathes a sigh of relief. “Really?”
“Yeah! This is great!” Jackie smiles. “I’m so happy you’re bi, Is.”
Isabelle smiles and lets go of Jackie, taking the girl’s hand and squeezing it. “I love you, Jackie.”
“Love you too, Is.” Jackie grins.
The four of us walk out of school together, Amandla pulling Isabelle’s arm. “My Mom’s car is here.”
Isabelle nods. “Okay, I just need to talk to Jen about something.”
I frown. “What?”
“Nothing much, my Mom just wants you and your family over for dinner on Sunday if you guys can make it. I think she’s talking to your Mom about it tonight.” Isabelle shrugs. “Anyways, I’ll see you guys.”
Isabelle and Amandla leave, and Jackie turns to me. “How long have you known about Isabelle?”
“Since we went away that time.” I say. “She came out to me and her Mom then.”
Jackie smiles. “Callan’s known about me for about a month too.”
“Do you want a ride home?” I ask as my Mom’s car pulls up.
“Nah, my Dad’s on his way.” Jackie smiles. “I’ll see you on Monday, Jen.”
I nod, getting in the car with my Mom and driving home, where I happily proceed to do nothing for the rest of the evening.
------------
I don’t hear from Isabelle until Sunday morning when she texts me.
Her: What’s cracka-lackin’ muchacho
Me: Never say that again
Her: Hehe sorry muchacho
Me: Seriously you sound like a nerd
Her: I am a nerd
Her: And you’re one by association haha
Me: I’m not a nerd by association
Her: Yes you are omg
Her: You will become like me soon
Me: What a famous actress
Me: Sounds fun to me
Her: No idiot I meant a nerd
Her: You will become a nerd
Me: Psh hell no I’m cool
Her: Aw you’re like Callan
Her: He used to think he was cool but then he became a nerd by association with me and Jackie
Me: Then maybe I need to rethink my friends
Her: Don’t leave me
Me: I’m kidding
Her: God you’re like me
Her: Always trying to freak people out
Her: Don’t be like me Jen, I’m not cool
Me: You literally just said I will become like you
Me: But I don’t see myself watching Adventure Time
Her: No you’ll watch it
Her: Anyways I wanted to know something
Me: What
Her: Are you busy right now
Me: Not really
Her: Then come and hang out with me because I’m bored
Me: Why what are you doing?
Her: I’m in my pyjamas playing with Jennings and listening to music and reading scripts and it’s boring
Her: So come see me
Me: Okay I’ll see if my Mom will let me
I shout downstairs to my Mom, who comes into my room. “What?”
“Can I go see Isabelle for a bit?” I ask, attempting to pull Isabelle’s irresistible puppy dog face.
“You saw Isabelle at school all week. Don’t you think you should go out with your brothers?” She asks.
“No.” I reply. “I saw them yesterday, and it’s Sunday and Isabelle is bored. Let me go see her.” I beg.
“Jen, we’re going round tonight, remember? Elina invited us over. Did Isabelle not tell you?” Mom frowns.
“She did, but I just want to be alone with her for a bit.” I say. “So let me go see her.”
“Fine. How are you getting there?” Mom asks.
“If you don’t need the car I’ll just drive myself.” I shrug.
“Your Dad and brothers wanted to go sightseeing, but I guess we could just use their rental.” Mom sighs. “Go before I change my mind.”
I smile, thanking her, before running downstairs and out of the front door before anyone can stop me. I jump in the car, quickly texting Isabelle back before I start driving.
Me: I’m on my way now
Her: Yay!
Her: I will prepare food that is in the form of popped corn
Me: Okay have fun
The drive to Isabelle’s seems agonisingly long, and I finally arrive after a half hour. I pull up the car on the sidewalk just outside Isabelle’s house, jumping out and knocking on the door. Madeline answers. “Does Isabelle even know you’re coming round?”
“Yeah, she asked me to.” I shrug.
“She’s still in her pyjamas, dancing around the kitchen like a moron.” Madeline says. “I’ve got a little bit on video. Her fans should enjoy this.”
I walk over to the kitchen with Madeline to see Isabelle running around in her Jake onesie, singing along to a song by We Are The In Crowd, one of the bands I recommended to her. “Hey Is.”
She freezes, turning around. “You saw none of that.”
“Totally.” I reply. “So what food are you making?”
“Well, I just made a cup of cocoa and now I’m making the popcorn.” She states. “Because we’re watching movies today.”
“Are you planning on getting dressed at all?” Madeline frowns.
“Not until later.” Isabelle says. “I’m not going to wear this around Jen’s family, am I?”
Madeline rolls her eyes and leaves, and Isabelle walks over to me and grabs my hand, pulling me through the doorway and into the kitchen. She jumps up and sits herself on the counter, dropping my hand, smiling at me. “So how are you today?”
“I’m good. I didn’t realise you actually listened to some of the bands I told you about.” I say.
“Oh, yeah!” She exclaims. “I was going to tell you, but I forgot.”
“Which ones did you like?” I ask.
“Pretty much all of them.” She shrugs.
I smile. “Good.”
The microwave beeps, and Isabelle hops off the counter and grabs the popcorn out of it, pouring it into a bowl. We’re about to head off to Isabelle’s room, when a man walks in. “Your Mom said not to eat too much.”
“Okay.” Isabelle replies, taking my hand and dragging me off to her room.
“Who was that?” I frown.
“My Dad.” She says. “We’re not close. You could probably tell. He’s leaving tonight for a couple of months anyways.”
“How come you’re not close?” I ask.
“He was never here for my childhood and he doesn’t really support me or anything.” She shrugs. “I don’t really care. At least I’m my Mom’s favourite.”
I change the subject. “So are you excited to film next week?”
“Yeah.” She says. “It’ll be fun. We’re only filming for like a month as well, so I still get two months to hibernate.”
I laugh. “What happened to hanging out with me?”
“Hibernate with me.” She shrugs. “I could use a cuddle buddy.”
“Is that asexual talk for ‘be my girlfriend?’ huh?” I tease. I wish.
She blushes. “Shut up.”
Isabelle passes the popcorn over to me, and flops herself on her bed. “So Jen, what do you want to do? Pick a movie or something.”
“O -,” I begin, but she cuts me off.
“If you say Orphan I will rip your head off and use it as a basketball.” She snaps.
“Okay, calm down, Esther.” I defend, only to have her glare at me. “You know, you don’t have to look like you want to kill me all the time.”
“How about I pick a movie?” She says, an eyebrow raised.
“I think that would be best.” I say.
Isabelle searches around her DVDs, pulling out a ‘surprise movie’, refusing to let me see the cover. “You won’t want to watch it if you know.”
“Which is why you should tell me what it is.” I say.
She puts the movie on and sits down next to me, smirking. “You’ll love it, I promise.”
I wait for it to load, slapping a hand to my face when the title ‘High School Musical 3: Senior Year’ comes up on the screen. “Really?”
“We’re going to sing all of the duets together. You be Troy and I’ll be Gabriella.” She smirks.
“I don’t even know the lyrics.” I say.
“Liar, everyone knows the lyrics.” She rolls her eyes. “Even Callan does.”
I sigh. “I don’t spend my free time watching movies intended for kids like you dorks.”
She laughs. “Yes you do, liar. Everyone does.”
“I think you’ve just gotten that in your head that people our age still watch kid’s movies, because newsflash; nobody does.” I state. “You’re like, ten times dorkier today.”
“I’m always this dorky.” Isabelle shrugs.
“I don’t think you’re as bad as this.” I reply. “You haven’t made me watch High School Musical before.”
“Yes, but I’ve made you watch Adventure Time.” She says.
Isabelle then breaks out into song and dances on the bed throughout pretty much the entire movie, encouraging me to sing along with her. Of course, I refuse and call her a nerd.
When the movie finally ends, Isabelle asks me how I did in my finals an AP exams.
“Most of the finals were okay. Math was horrible, though. The AP French was also pretty hard, the two English exams weren’t as bad as I thought they’d be but I struggled a little on Literature. History was surprisingly a lot easier than expected.” I explain.
She nods. “Cool. I thought most of the finals were easy. I don’t feel as bad about my Chemistry skills because when I was heading to class Leven and her friends were talking about what they put and Leven said that an atom was a type of rock. I laughed pretty loud.”
“What about Physics?” I ask.
“That’ll be the one I fail.” Isabelle says. “It was really hard and I didn’t have you to copy off.”
“Wait, what?” I frown.
She blushes. “You didn’t hear that.”
“You copy from me?” I ask.
“Only in Physics.” She admits. “And maybe a little in Chemistry.”
“Are you saying that you, Isabelle ‘I am a genius’ Fuhrman, copies my work in school?” I exclaim. “Am I the new genius?”
“Shut up.” She mutters. “I can’t get my head around Physics! It’s confusing and you’re better at it than me.”
“So you decided to copy from me?” I laugh.
“The girl I used to sit next to did my homework for me in return for me doing her English Lit.” Isabelle states. “I was used to just switching my brain off during Physics.”
I laugh. “Did you do okay in your English AP exams?”
“Oh, yeah. They were easy. History was really easy. French was okay too.” Isabelle says. “It’s literally just Chemistry and Physics I’m worried about.”
“What about Biology?” I question.
“That went okay.” She says. “I understand Biology at least a little.”
“You’ll do well. I know it.” I smile.
She grins. “So will you…stalker.”
“Yellow dress.” I state.
“Doesn’t bother me.” She states through gritted teeth.
“Really? It looks like it.” I laugh. “You should wear it to prom.”
“I won’t go to prom with you if you keep bringing it up you stalker.” She mutters.
“Fine, okay! Truce.” I sigh. “You’re still coming to prom with me, right?”
She smiles. “Yep. I’ll see you on Friday.”
“I’ll come here and pick you up at six.” I say.
She nods. “Cool. If you get a legitimate date just let me know.”
“You are my real date.” I reply.
Her eyes widen. “Wait, this is a date? I figured we were just going as friends.”
“Uh…I…um,” I stammer, “We are…but I don’t want to get another date.”
She nods. “Okay…alright.”
“Why? Do you want to go as more than friends?” I tease her, to lighten up the situation.
She goes bright red. “Shut up.”
“Aw, you’re all blushy.” I tease.
She sighs. “I’m going to take a shower and get dressed and then start on dinner.”
I frown. “What do you mean, ‘start on dinner’?”
“I’m making it. We’re having chicken. I like chicken.” Isabelle says. “It’s my secret recipe.”
“You’re making a full dinner?” I ask in amazement.
“Yeah. I cook. You know that.” She replies. “But yeah, I’m going to take a shower. Just stay in here and watch TV or go on my laptop or something.”
“You have a password for your laptop.” I state.
“It’s jennings25.” She admits. “Pretty obvious, I know.”
“Okay.” I say, walking over and grabbing her laptop as she grabs some clothes to wear for the day and heads into the bathroom.
The shower turns on, and I’m suddenly aware that there’s nothing but a door between me and a naked Isabelle. I blush, shaking the thought from my mind as I type her laptop password in. Her laptop loads up, and Isabelle’s desktop loads, her Skype immediately popping up. The last conversation she was on with Jackie is right in front of me.
I know I shouldn’t invade on Isabelle’s privacy, but I’m too curious.
Isabelle: Jacqueline
Jackie: Stop
Isabelle: Heh, you love me really
Jackie: Sadly
Isabelle: Hurtful :(
Jackie: So are you still going to prom with Jen
Isabelle: Yeah
Jackie: How do you feel about that?
Isabelle: I don’t know
Isabelle: Like I’m not sure if it’s just a friend thing or like
Jackie: If she thinks it’s a date?
Isabelle: I guess
Jackie: Would you mind if it was a date?
Isabelle: I don’t know
Isabelle: Like I love Jen and all and she’s pretty hot as in a strong 10
I find myself blushing at this.
Isabelle: Don’t tell her I said that
Isabelle: But she’s too good a friend and if I ever went on that level with her I wouldn’t want to lose her over something dumb
Jackie: Do you like Jen?
Jackie: Romantically I mean
Isabelle: Oh I have to go
Isabelle: I’ll talk to you later
Jackie: Bye Is
I close Skype and find myself flustered after reading all of that. Isabelle thinks I’m hot? Me? I exhale, leaning back on one of her pillows to feel something lumpy behind it. I reach behind the pillow to find a white t-shirt, unfolding it to see that it’s the blink-182 t-shirt that I gave her. I frown. Why would she keep it back there?
I don’t realise that the water had stopped until Isabelle walks into the room wearing a dress that’s black in the skirt part and white on top, with little palm tree decorations on it. Her long charcoal hair is wet but not dripping – she must have towel dried it. “I keep that there in case I wake up and have a panic attack.”
I frown. “Why?”
“It smells like you.” She shrugs. “It’s comforting.”
I blush, and she sits herself down on the bed next to me. “Normally I shower on a night so I can straighten my hair and then when I wake up it’s how it is usually, so I have absolutely no idea what I’m going to do with it today.”
“You don’t straighten you hair.” I reply.
“Yes I do, just on a night so when I wake up it’s wavy.” Isabelle says. “My hair is naturally curly but I don’t really like it like that.”
“I bet it looks adorable.” I shrug.
She laughs. “I look like Medusa.”
“You should wear your hair curly today.” I suggest.
She shakes her head. “Nope.”
I smile, thinking back to the Skype conversation with Jackie. Could Isabelle like me? She has been blushing a lot around me lately, but I mostly just thought it was an effect of the teasing. Should I finally go for it and just kiss her?
Fuck it.
I lean in and press my lips onto hers.
Isabelle pulls back immediately. “What are you doing?”
I frown. “Kissing you.”
“Why?”
“Because I like you.”
“That’s why you wouldn’t tell me who you liked!” She exclaims, before slapping a hand to her face and blushing. “Sorry, inappropriate.”
“So…you’re not mad?”
“No.” Isabelle blushes. “I like you too.”
I frown in amazement. “You like me? You like me?”
“Yes.” Isabelle smiles, biting down on her bottom lip.
“So…you’ll be my girlfriend?”
“Yeah!” She grins. “Whoa, this is weird.”
“How is it weird?”
“I never thought you’d like me back.” Isabelle admits.
“I never thought you’d like me back.” I respond, smiling. “Can I kiss you some more?”
“Sure.” She bites back a grin, “Girlfriend.”
I press my lips onto hers again, and this time, she kisses back. I pull away. “I’ve wanted to do that for so long.”
“Me too.” Isabelle admits.
“How long have you liked me?” I ask.
“A few months.” She says. “I started liking you when we got closer and I was really mad at myself because I didn’t want to ruin our friendship.”
“You should’ve told me.”
“You should’ve told me.” She shoots back, crossing her arms and pouting. “You liked me first.”
“You’re literally a five year old.” I chuckle, kissing her cheek. “You’re adorable.”
She rolls her eyes. “Shut up and kiss me, you idiot.”
I never thought I’d end up dating Isabelle Fuhrman.
Life’s full of surprises.
Long Live The Kids: Chapters 36 - 43
so basically i’ve given up on this fic and instead of just leaving everything i’ve deicded to post everything I’ve got and rush an ending so there’s some sort of closure
this is part 1 of that
I wake up to Mom standing above Isabelle and I, cooing at the two of us all cuddled up together. I just roll my eyes at her. “Could you be any louder?”
“I’m sorry, you just looked so happy.” She grins. “You should wake her up. It’s 7.”
I nod, turning to Isabelle and gently shaking her awake. “Isabelle? Wake up.”
Her eyelids flutter open and she looks at me tiredly, not moving from where she’s laid. “Morning.”
“Hey. It’s 7.” I tell her.
“Are we going downstairs for breakfast?” Her normally calm sounding voice is raspy from lack of use, ultimately making her ten times more attractive. She sits up, smiling up to my Mom. “Hey, Karen.”
“Good morning!” Mom cheers. “I made you a drink. I hope you like tea. I didn’t put sugar in but if you like it I can put some in.”
Isabelle smiles. “Thank you and I don’t take sugar.”
I frown. “Where’s my drink?”
“Get up and make it.” Mom shrugs.
Isabelle giggles; a sound that’s music to my ears. “Yeah, Jen.”
I nudge her playfully, sending a scowl my Mom’s way. “Come on, let’s go get cereal.”
Isabelle and I get out of bed, following Mom down the stairs and to the table, Isabelle sitting down with her mug of tea, Mom and I making coffee. “All we have cereal wise is Lucky Charms, Fruit Loops and Cheerios. I have some Pop Tarts in the cupboard, though.”
“What type are they?” Isabelle questions.
“Chocolate.” I reply.
“Oh, I’ll have a Pop Tart.” She grins, taking a sip of her drink.
I nod, and put two in the toaster for her, grabbing my Lucky Charms out of the cupboard and pouring myself a bowl, getting the milk out of the fridge. I pour the milk on my cereal and place the bowl down on the table, heading back over to the toaster and ejecting the Pop Tarts, putting them on a plate and placing them in front of Isabelle. “Breakfast is served.”
Once we’ve finished breakfast, Isabelle and I head upstairs to get ready for school. Isabelle grabs her overnight bag and takes it into the bathroom. I get dressed while she’s gone, and she comes back into my room with her minimal makeup on dressed in her school uniform, her white button-down untucked and her tie slung over her shoulders, untied. She flops back on my bed. “I don’t want to go.”
“You have to.” I reply.
“At least you’re in all my classes today aside from Art. I’ll just cling onto your arm and pretend we’re surgically attached so the teachers can’t split us up.” She states.
I laugh. “They won’t split us up at all. We’ll walk out of class if they do.”
“I can’t do that!” She exclaims. “You have to ask to leave.”
“Nerd.” I mutter.
“I heard that!” She exclaims.
“You were supposed to,” I roll my eyes. “Now tuck your shirt in and tie your tie.”
She sighs, but does as I say, grabbing her school backpack once she’s done, and the two of us head downstairs and pull our shoes on. “I don’t know how you get away with that.”
She frowns. “Huh?”
“Wearing Vans rather than actual school shoes and pants that aren’t from the school website.” I state.
“Famous kid perks.” She shrugs.
“Isn’t being considered famous a perk in itself?” I reply.
“Yeah.” She shrugs. “But yeah, that’s how I get away with it. It’s awesome, really.”
“Come on, let’s get in the car.” With that, I grab onto her arm and pull her to the car, the two of us getting in the backseat, and Mom joining us a few minutes later in driver’s seat.
The drive to school is pretty quiet; I think Isabelle is wallowing in self-pity and wishing she was still homeschooled. When we finally pull up outside of school, Isabelle and I thank my Mom for the ride, climbing out of the car and walking onto the school campus. “God, I hate this place.”
“Look on the bright side…” I start. “You get to see your friends.”
“No, I get to see 3 of my friends. All of my other friends are homeschooled. Assholes.” She mutters.
“I’d miss you if you were homeschooled.” I point out.
“You’d get over it. You’d still see me on weekends.” She replies. “I’m going to text Jackie and see where she and Callan are.”
“Don’t they normally get at ride with you?” I frown.
“Yeah, they know I can’t today.” She responds. “Jackie lives like 5 minutes away, she can walk.”
I watch her text Jackie, before sighing. “I’m going to go to my homeroom.”
She grips onto my arm. “Don’t leave me.”
“You can come with me if you want.” I offer.
“You’re in Jackie’s homeroom, right?” She asks.
“Yeah.” I nod.
“Okay, I’ll come.” She decides, following me through the school to my homeroom, where a lone Mr Tucci is sat at his desk.
Isabelle and I sit down at the table Jackie and I usually sit at. Mr Tucci frowns at her. “Isabelle? I take it you’re bored of Miss Malone and want to be in my homeroom. It’s no surprise, really. I am everyone’s favourite.”
Isabelle laughs. “No, I’m just trailing behind Jen. I’ll be leaving when the bell goes.”
“Just because you’re good at History, I’m letting you guys in on a little secret.” Mr Tucci states. “We’re having a test in class today. I hope you’ve been studying.”
“Oh, that’s evil.” Isabelle complains. “It won’t affect my A+, will it?”
“That depends on how you do.” He says.
Isabelle pales. “But nobody studies over Spring Break!”
“Calm down, he’s messing with you.” I comfort.
She sighs. “I guess I’ll just flunk out of school and fail at my career and then live in my Mom’s house for the rest of my life.”
Mr Tucci laughs. “Drama queen. It won’t affect your grade if you get a B or higher.”
“It would’ve helped you telling us, you know. Then I would have crammed last night.” Isabelle replies.
“It’s just a recap on what we did last quarter.” He assures. “I just want to see how well it sunk in for you guys.”
“So it’s on 1919 to 1945?” She asks.
“Exactly.” He replies.
“Okay. That’s cool.” She shrugs.
The bell then goes off, and Isabelle hugs me. “I’ve got to go. Bye.”
She walks out just as the first couple of people in my homeroom are entering the room and taking their regular seats. I hear one girl whisper to her friend as she sits down. “I used to think she was cool for being famous and all but apparently she’s a total bitch.”
Her friend replies. “Who told you that?”
“Leven.” The first girl says.
I can’t help but scoff, unfortunately every loudly. The two girls hear and turn in my direction. “Excuse me.”
I try to ignore them, but they persist in screeching ‘excuse me’ at me until I turn. “What?”
“You were listening to our conversation.” One of them states.
“Yep.” I reply. “Because it was a conversation about one of my best friends.”
They exchange glances. “Who cares?”
“Apparently you two care enough to go bitching about her.” I point out. “So shut up and leave her alone.”
They both scoff and turn around, and I just go back to playing on my phone until Jackie shows up. “Hey. I heard you had a sleepover with Isabelle.”
“I had two.” I reply. “One last night and one on Thursday.”
“I know. She called me after your first one and sang ‘hahahaha’ down the phone and hung up.” Jackie tells me. “Then she called me back and started talking about how amazing you are and how happy she is and stuff.”
“She said I’m amazing?” I blush.
“Don’t get too excited. She also says she’s starting to have feelings for somebody.” Jackie tells me.
I feel a lump in my throat, and my stomach churns. “What?”
“Yeah. I think it might be one of her actor friends.” Jackie says. “She refused to tell me who it was.”
I slam my head on the desk. “Fuck this.”
“I think it might be Evan Hofer; she hangs out with him a lot, but he has a girlfriend.” Jackie continues.
“Well, at least if it’s him it won’t happen. I want her to be happy but not with a boy.” I mutter.
“She’s straight. If you want her to be happy but not with a boy you’re not giving her many options.” Jackie laughs. I don’t notice the tears rolling down my cheeks until Jackie points them out. “Damn…you must really like her, huh?”
“You think?” I raise an eyebrow. “God…it’d kill me to see some undeserving boy touching her.”
“Then let’s hope it’s a boy that already has a girlfriend.” Jackie says, crossing her fingers. “God, I wish I could tell you who it was so we could beat them up. It’s just really hard to read Isabelle because she’s good at hiding stuff.”
“She told me she’s only ever had two crushes.” I mutter.
“Yeah. When she does start crushing on someone it’s pretty serious.” Jackie nods. “Look, I’m sure she’ll get over it. She said she’s starting to have feelings for this person, so it’s not like she’s in love or anything.”
“I guess.” I mumble.
“If she does get a boyfriend, I’ll scare them off. Don’t worry.” Jackie assures.
I sniffle. “Okay. Thanks, Jackie.”
For the rest of homeroom, I stay quiet aside from when my name is called in registration. Once the bell signalling first period goes off, I head straight to Math to see Isabelle already there in her usual seat. “Hey.”
“You look like you’ve been crying.” She points out.
“Oh…” I quickly wipe my eyes. “It’s fine.”
She frowns, moving next to me and sitting in Callan’s seat. “What’s up?”
“It’s nothing.” I state.
“It’s obviously something.” She presses. “Tell me.”
“Honestly, there’s nothing you can do to help, so -,” I start.
Leven, who is walking past us, cuts in. “Yeah Fuhrman. Stop being so useless and annoying and fuck off. No one likes you.”
I jump straight up, only to have Isabelle grab onto my wrist. I look down at her, and she just shakes her head, so I calmly sit back down and frown at her. “Why didn’t you let me defend you?”
“It’s not worth it. She just wants to bug me.” She shrugs.
“Still, you can’t just let her -,” I begin.
“I honestly don’t care what she thinks of me. I’m being the better person.” Isabelle states. “Now tell me what’s up.”
“The person I like.” I start.
“What’d they do?” She frowns.
“They have a crush on someone and I don’t want them to get in a relationship because I’m a selfish bitch.” I rant.
She pulls me in for a hug. “Love makes everyone selfish.”
“I just don’t want to get hurt.” I mumble.
“Yeah. I get that. When I had a crush on J – I mean, when I had a crush on someone last time, they liked someone and I would constantly say bad things about them to get them to shake the feelings they had.” She admits.
“I’m just upset.” I sigh. “I want them to like me.”
“They should do. They’re probably dumb. Is it Leven?” Isabelle loudly announces.
I hear Leven scoff over on her table, and I roll my eyes at Isabelle. “Really?”
“I’m not too good to do that.” Isabelle whispers, grinning.
The rest of the day is stress free – aside from the History test – and by the time I’m home I’m exhausted. I spend half my night lying on my bed in my school clothes watching Netflix, and the other half attempting to memorise a monologue from some Shakespeare play that I received through a text from Isabelle, who dropped in at around 5 to pick up her overnight bag.
I’m about to go to sleep at around ten, when my phone goes off, and I pick it up to see a text from none other than Isabelle Fuhrman.
Her: Did you memorise it?
Me: I had like two hours, give me a break
Her: I can memorise half a script in that time!
Her: Amateur
Me: Loser
Her: Not really considering I’ve been involved in 21 projects so far and how many have you been in?
Me: Shush
Her: Do you need some ice for that burn?
Me: You’re not sassy
Her: Yes I am omg Jen that’s so mean you just crushed my dreams of being an international sass master
Me: No need for the sarcasm
Her: There is every need when you’re being a meanie
Me: I’m so insulated
Me: *insulted
Me: Autocorrect
Her: Insulated haha
Her: See that would’ve been a good use of sarcasm had it not been for the incorrect word
Her: Also my Mom told me to tell you to accept her Facebook friend request
Her: I apologise in advance for how annoying she may be
Me: I haven’t been on Facebook since before I moved here
Me: But sure I’ll accept your Mom
I then go to my Facebook app and opening it up, ignoring the fact that I have a few messages, and go straight to my friend requests. To my surprise, I have 3; One from Jackie, one from Callan and one from Isabelle’s Mom. I accept them all and then text Isabelle back.
Me: Your Mom and I are now friends
Her: Good to know
Me: I had a friend request from Jackie and Callan
Me: Where’s the one from you, huh?
Her: I don’t use Facebook
Me: Neither do I but I still want to be your friend
Me: Are we not friends?
Her: Fine, give me a minute
Sure enough, a few minutes later a notification pops up from Facebook saying “Isabelle Fuhrman added you as a friend!” I accept her friend request and then text her back.
Me: Thank you
Me: Our friendship has reached new heights
Her: Really
Her: Since when is Facebook even relevant
Me: Since when were you even relevant
Her: Oh that comment hurt so much I think I’m dying
Me: Stop being sarcastic
Her: You’re not the boss of me
Me: I could be if I wanted to
Her: Nah I think if anyone is the boss around here it’s me
Her: Also don’t look in your camera roll
Me: Why?
Her: I took loads of selfies on your phone and didn’t delete because I’m dumb and I forget things
I laugh, going into my camera roll to see at least 20 selfies in my camera roll. My favourite one is one of her goofy ones, where she’s pulling a silly face for the camera, her eyes wide and her bottom lip stuck out, revealing her bottom teeth. I go back to my text conversation with her and send her it.
Me: My favourite is this gem
Her: WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME
Me: I don’t know
Me: You’re cute though
Her: :)
Her: Okay I must spam you to get that demon off my screen
Her: Lalalala
Her: Bananas
Me: Isabelle seriously
Her: Mhm very seriously
Her: Bloop
Her: Spaghetti
Her: Okay we’re good
Me: Lalalala bananas bloop spaghetti
Me: So inspirational
Her: Shush ;)
Me: Isabelle
Her: Jennifer
Me: We film in like 2 weeks
Her: I am aware
Her: You’re going to bug me like every day aren’t you
Me: Yep
Her: Gr8
Me: I believe it’s spelt great
Her: I believe you’re a moron
Me: Mean
Her: Anyway I’m going to go to sleep
Me: Okay
Her: Night
Me: Sweet dreams
Her: Love you :)
Me: Love you too :)
Following Isabelle’s lead, I put my phone down and roll over in bed, slowly drifting off to sleep.
���2�M�
------------------------------------
The rest of the school week is a blur. I manage to memorise my monologue for Thursday, and when I show up to auditions for the play, the drama teacher, Miss Golding smiles at me. “Well…I’d say you don’t even need to audition but that’d be against the rules.”
I blush, and a couple of seniors scowl at me, which I just shrug off and ignore. When it’s time for my audition, I get pretty nervous but pull through, and get told that I’m definitely in, and that parts will be handed out this time next week and rehearsals are every Thursday after school. I nod and leave, heading down to the school gym, where Isabelle will be. I check the time – 3:25. I’ll have to wait for her for a while.
When I enter the gym, I head straight for the bleachers and sit down, searching for Isabelle in the group of girls running up and down the gym. I finally find her when half of the group are high-fiving because someone scored. She looks up and sees me, smiles and then jumps straight back into the game. Her charcoal hair is tied back into a long ponytail, and she’s wearing a baggy red tank and shorts. On the back of the tank, her last name is printed in capital letters, along with the number 4.
I watch as the team practises, and I’m not surprised by how amazing Isabelle is. She seems to be good at everything. When the clock finally hits 4, a very out of breath, sweaty Isabelle comes running over to me. “I just need to grab my backpack and then we can go.”
“Okay.” I stand, following her into the changing rooms, where she grabs her backpack and pulls her deodorant out, quickly spraying herself, shoving it back in her bag and walking back out with me. We walk through the school and out through the main office. We walk out of school just as Elina’s car is pulling up where it usually is after school. The two of us walk over to the car, getting in the back and buckling ourselves in. “Hey guys!”
“Hey Mom.” Isabelle smiles.
“Hi, Elina.” I reply.
“How was your day?” Elina continues.
“Boring.” Isabelle sighs.
“I agree.” I nod. “I did try out for the play though.”
“How’d that go?” Isabelle asks.
“I’m definitely in.” I grin.
“Oh, awesome!” Isabelle cheers.
“Rehearsals are every Thursday.” I tell her.
“Cool.” She nods. “So what part did you get?”
“They’re giving them out next week.” I state. “So I don’t know yet.”
“You’ll probably get the lead.” She says.
“Thanks for having faith in me.” I grin.
“Hey, have you got your Mom to sign those release forms I gave you?” She asks.
“Yeah, it’s all taken care of.” I reply.
“Okay. Don’t forget to bring them to set.” She reminds.
“I won’t.” I reply. “God, I’m excited.”
“I can tell.” She laughs. “You get all jumpy and weird when we talk about it.”
“No I don’t.” I roll my eyes.
“Whatever you say, Jen.” She shrugs.
“So when are we going to start up with the studying thing?” I ask.
Her eyes widen. “I completely forgot about that.”
I laugh. “You’re still caught up in missing Spring Break, huh?”
“Yes.” She says. “But we can study any time. I can’t do tomorrow though; I have some dumb event that my Mom won’t get me out of.”
Elina sighs. “Isabelle, you have to go to one at some point. I’ve gotten you out of so many others.”
“I’ll go to a movie premiere!” Isabelle offers.
“You like movie premieres, of course you’re going to want to go to that. Besides, Nick Jonas will be at this one.” Elina tries to reason.
“Since when do I care about Nick Jonas?” Isabelle frowns. “I don’t want to go. Can’t I tutor Jen?”
“You’ve used tutoring Jen as an excuse like 20 times.” Elina states. “You have to go.”
“But Mom!” Isabelle complains. “I have to be professional. Do you know how boring that is?”
“I do it every day of my life, Is.” Elina replies.
“But I don’t want to go.” Isabelle pouts. “Jen, can I come to yours tomorrow after school and hide from everyone?”
“Sure.” I reply.
“So it’s settled. I’ll go to Jen’s and you tell my stylists and publicists I’m dead.” Isabelle says. “I’ll change my name and then boom, no more events.”
“If you think I’m going along with that then I’m going to have to take you to the doctor’s to get your head checked out.” Elina replies.
Isabelle sighs. “Mom, you don’t have to go to them, you don’t understand how boring they are for a seventeen year old.”
“I went to the LoveGold thing with you.” Elina points out.
“That was a rare good one.” Isabelle persists. “We got food.”
Elina sighs. “Is, your fans want new pictures.”
“Then I’ll take a selfie and put it on Instagram.” Isabelle shrugs.
“High quality pictures.” Elina corrects.
“Then I’ll take a selfie with one of my cameras and put it on Twitter.” Isabelle shoots back.
“Isabelle, I’m not having your fans thinking that you never leave the house.” Elina says. “I’m not raising a hermit.”
“I don’t care if they think I’m a hermit.” Isabelle replies. “I pretty much am.”
“Isabelle, you’re going to this event.” Elina states. “And that’s final.”
“If you want I’ll go in the back garden and take a selfie.” Isabelle offers. “Then I’ll have left the house.”
“You can put on a dress and pretend you’re at an event.” I suggest.
“Yeah, that’s a great idea!” Isabelle exclaims. “Jen, you’re literally my saviour.”
“You’re still going.” Elina says.
“Dammit!” Isabelle exclaims. “Please, Mommy?”
“Don’t ‘mommy’ me.” Elina states.
Isabelle sighs. “Fine, but if you get the message that I’ve had an impromptu death from boredom, blame yourself.”
I try to cheer her up. “At least there might be food?”
“I doubt it. 90% of the time I’m staring at the floor being bored.” Isabelle sighs. “I would go on my phone but apparently that’s rude.”
Elina speaks up. “I’ll make you a deal. No more events, but you have to go at least vegetarian.”
Isabelle gasps. “You can’t do that! I’m scrawny enough as it is!”
Elina sighs. “Fine. No more events, but I’m not buying you pizza again.”
“I’ll go to the stupid event.” Isabelle mutters.
“Thank you.” Elina smiles.
“You’re evil.” Isabelle states.
“No, I’m just a Mom.” Elina replies.
Isabelle looks over to me. “I’ll be texting you the whole time.”
Elina hears this. “No you won’t, Is.”
“You can make me go but you can’t make me go happily!” Isabelle exclaims.
“She’s got a point, Elina.” I add.
“She’s still not staying home.” Elina replies.
Isabelle sighs. “God, I’m going to be so bored. I might as well do something rebellious so this punishment is justified.”
“Go ahead.” Elina states.
“Damn, I thought that’d make you reconsider.” Isabelle curses.
“You might as well give up.” I state. “She’s not going to get you out of it.”
Isabelle looks up at me. “Damn. I can’t deal.”
“If I tell you that you can leave school early so your stylists can get you ready will you be happier?” Elina asks.
“What time would this be?” Isabelle shoots back.
“11:30.” Elina replies.
“Okay.” Isabelle grins. “I feel better now. When does the event start?”
“2.” Elina replies.
“And when does it end?” Isabelle says.
“5.” Elina states.
“Ugh. 3 hours? Damn.” Isabelle mutters. “I’ll put up with it.”
Elina smiles. “Thank you.”
We then pull up outside of my house, and I unbuckle my seatbelt and go to open the car door, but Isabelle grabs onto my wrist. “Hey, where do you think you’re going?”
“To my house?” I frown.
“Not without a hug.” She states.
I grin, pulling her in my arms. “Are you happy now?”
“Yeah. Apologies for how sweaty I am right now.” She replies.
I laugh, letting go of her and turning to Elina. “Thank you for the ride.”
I then get out of the car and head into my house, closing the door behind me. Out of the corner of my eye, I see Isabelle getting out of the car from the back and jumping into the passenger seat, and then their car drives away and out of sight.
I head upstairs to my bedroom after saying hi to Mom, grabbing my computer from my desk and opening it up and playing on it until I get a text from Isabelle.
Her: I have had an epiphany
Me: What is an epiphany?
Her: A moment of sudden realisation
Me: Okay
Her: So your rehearsals are on Thursday, right?
Me: Correct
Her: And my basketball is on Thursday
Me: Also correct
Her: So I thought that maybe you could get a ride with me and we go back to my house
Her: And because we still have to organise the tutoring thing we can do it then
Her: Every Thursday
Me: Good idea
Me: Yeah that sounds good
Her: Awesome :)
Her: Okay I’ll let you get back to doing whatever it is you’re doing
Me: Wait hold on I need to ask my Mom something
Her: Okay
I run downstairs to my Mom. “Hey, can I ask you a favour?”
“Yeah, sure.” Mom nods.
“Well, Isabelle’s come up with this idea that because we both have after school activities on Thursday that we can go back to hers and study. I was thinking that maybe every other week you could pick us up and bring us here so we can study here. One week Elina will pick us up and we’ll go to Isabelle’s, and then the next you’ll pick us up and we’ll come here.” I explain. “How does that sound?”
“What after school activities do you have?” Mom frowns.
“Oh, I have rehearsals for the school play and Isabelle has basketball.” I reply.
“I didn’t know you were in the play!” Mom exclaims.
“Yeah, I auditioned tonight. Anyways, the favour?” I change the subject.
“Oh, that sounds fine.” Mom smiles.
“Okay, thank you.” I smile, running upstairs before my Mom can badger me about the play.
I text Isabelle back.
Me: I made a deal with my Mom
Me: Basically one week your Mom picks us up and we go to yours and the next my Mom picks us up and we come to mine
Her: Okay, Mom will be cool with that
Her: I’ll let her know
Me: So what are you doing?
Her: Watching TV in my sweatpants with Jennings and eating ice cream while my Mom glares at me from the kitchen for being so unhealthy with my snacking choices
Me: Sounds fun
Her: It is
Her: Anyway I’m going to go
Her: I’m missing my show
Me: Okay, bye
Her: Bye
I then lock my phone and continue to play around on my computer until I finally fall asleep.
--------------------
The next day at school is incredibly boring. The day is made even worse in History third period when we get our test results back. Isabelle, Jackie, Callan and I all brace ourselves for our results.
“As a whole,” Mr Tucci states. “The class didn’t do as well as I’d hoped. Only one person got an A.”
Isabelle sighs, putting her head down on the desk. I rest a hand on her back. “It’ll probably be you.”
“I doubt it.” She whispers, sitting up.
“Most of you got Cs, there were one or two Bs and Ds.” Mr Tucci continues. “I’ll be talking with the people who didn’t get the grade I wanted them to get after class.”
He then starts to pass out the papers, and I feel Isabelle grip onto my hand. “Sorry, I’m just nervous.”
“It’s fine. It’s just a progress check.” I assure.
“Yeah, but if I get a C, it affects my A.” She persists.
“Don’t get yourself all worked up.” I say. “It’s not good for you.”
She nods. “I know. I’ll be fine.”
Jackie looks over to her. “Are you okay?”
Isabelle nods, and Mr Tucci gets to our table, flicking through the pile of sheets in his hand, putting all our test papers on the desk. We all look at our scores. Bracing myself, I look down at mine. 80 – a B-. I smile to myself; I didn’t think I’d do too well. I look over to Callan. “What’d you get?”
“C.” He says.
I turn to Jackie. “Jackie?”
“What’d you get?” She asks me.
“B-.” I reply.
“I got a B.” Jackie grins. “86.”
I turn to Isabelle, who is sat staring at the wall opposite her, her paper already in her bag. “What score did you get?”
“Not telling.” She replies.
“Come on, I’ll tell you mine.” I persist.
“You got a B-.” She states. “You talk rather loud.”
“If you know what I got, it’s only fair for me to know what you got.” I respond.
She looks at me, rolling her eyes. “I’m not telling you anything.”
“Please?” I beg.
“Nope.” Her eyes lock on the clock. “I have to go. I’ll see you guys on Monday.”
I sigh as she grabs her backpack and slings it over one shoulder. “Tell me what you got.”
“No.” She says, putting her hand up to get Mr Tucci’s attention. “I have to go.”
“Can you wait a minute? I have to talk to the class about something.” He replies.
She nods. “Okay.”
“You can go straight after.” He promises, before turning away and addressing the entire class. “Okay, so you guys have a big project for your homework. Isn’t that exciting?”
Most of the class groan in annoyance, me included.
“Before you get all annoyed about how it’ll be too much work on top of the other homework you’ve got, it is a paired project and I’m going to assign each pair a topic. You can present the project in any way you like, for example, you can make a poster or do a PowerPoint for the class, but I do need an essay along with it.” He states.
Most people’s mood picks up, but apparently, Mr Tucci enjoys pissing us off. “But don’t go grabbing onto your friends; the pairs are predetermined.”
I feel Isabelle tense next to me, so I gently grip onto her hand. “It’ll be fine.”
“You’d better be right.” She mutters.
Mr Tucci reads through the whole class alphabetically; Jackie is paired with Callan, which obviously worries Isabelle in case she’s with someone she’s not comfortable with. When Mr Tucci finally reads out her name and partner, both of us breathe a sigh of relief. “Isabelle, you’re with Jen. Your topic is the rise of the Nazi Party.”
Isabelle visibly relaxes and rests her head on my shoulder. “Thank goodness for that.”
“I’m relieved too; I’m with you and you’re like the smartest kid alive.” I grin.
She smiles, dropping my hand. “Anyways, I have to go. I’ll see you guys whenever.”
She waits until Mr Tucci finishes talking to the class before putting her hand up and telling him she has to leave now.
“Okay.” He nods, before beckoning her towards his desk, passing her something as she walks out the door.
Like I said before, the rest of the day is boring as hell. Without Isabelle being there to perk me up, I spend most of my day waiting for the final bell to ring so I can go home.
When I’m finally home, I decide to text Isabelle.
Me: How is the event?
Her: It’s slowly killing me
Her: There’s no food and I’m starving
Her: And loads of grown-ups keep coming up to me and acting as if I’m one of them like ew no I am a child do not talk to me about taxes and stuff I don’t care
Me: Where is it?
Her: In LA
Her: Can I come to yours when this torture ends?
Me: Sure
Her: Ugh I hate this
Her: Oh someone’s talking to me I’ll be back in a second
Me: Okay
A few minutes later, she’s back.
Her: Oh my gosh there’s literally no other teenagers here kill me
Me: Would you talk to them though?
Her: Yeah
Her: I’d do anything to get away from these boring adults
Me: You have another ninety minutes of this
Her: Would it be rude to run away
Me: Probably
Her: DAMMIT JEN I’M BORED
Me: You’ll live
Me: It’s just a few hours of your life
Her: What if I get hit by a car on my way out
Her: I could have been spending those hours with my family or friends
Me: I’ll think of a reason to get you out of there if you tell me what you got in History
Her: I got a 100
Her: A+
Her: Now start thinking
Me: Seriously
Me: Isabelle that’s great
Me: Why wouldn’t you tell me in class?
Her: I didn’t want everyone to be like
Her: Oh what a nerd
Me: We’re in AP History
Me: Everyone in the class is a nerd
Her: You better be thinking of a way to get me out of here
Me: I could call you and be like ‘hey omg I had an accident and needed your help’
Her: I don’t think you pooping your pants would be a good enough excuse
Me: I meant like a car accident you moron
Her: Oh
Her: That could work
Her: It’s just my publicist is here
Her: I’m actually getting yelled at by her for being on my phone
Me: Then get off your phone
Her: No I’m bored
Her: Okay hold up someone else is talking to me god dammit
She’s away for a couple of minutes.
Her: They asked how old I am
Her: I said seventeen
Her: They told me they thought I was in my twenties
Her: WHAT IS HAPPENING
Me: What oh my god
Her: I LITERALLY LOOK TWELVE WHAT
Her: I can’t take this anymore omg
Her: I’m going to text my Mom and see if she’ll let me leave early and come to yours
Me: Okay
Her: She refused
Me: That sucks
Her: Events suck
Her: My life right now sucks
Her: I’d rather my fans think of me as a hermit
Me: I feel so bad for you aw
Me: Just like run away
Her: But I can’t my publicist will tie me to my chair if I try that
Me: You’ll live
Me: You’re halfway through the event now
Her: True
Her: I’m just really bored
Her: Why can’t you come and join me
Me: Because I’m not famous and was not invited
Me: Talk to Nick Jonas
Her: No
Her: If I was to talk to any Jonas Brother it’d be Joe
Her: He was my favourite
Me: Go to sleep
Her: That’s rude
Me: Oh well
Me: You’re just going to have to deal with it
Her: You’re no fun
Her: I’m going to have to go now my publicist is being all annoying
Her: Bye
Me: Bye
Me: Try not to die of boredom
Her: I’ll attempt
With that, I flop back on my bed, locking my phone and placing it on my bedside, grabbing my laptop and wasting the rest of my night playing on it.
------------------
The weekend is pretty boring; I spend it in my pyjamas, lying in bed on my computer. I lose track of time, and soon enough, it’s Monday; a week and a half until Isabelle and I fly out to Colorado to shoot.
The school week is uneventful at best, and before I know it it’s Thursday and I’m heading down to the drama room at 3pm to find out which part I’ve got in the school play; A Midsummer Night’s Dream.
I don’t pay much attention to the other people getting their parts, and snap out of my daydream about Isabelle when Miss Golding turns to me. “Jen! You’ll be playing Puck.”
I nod. “Okay.” She tosses me a copy of the play, and I put it in my bag, looking back up at her. “Can I go now?”
She nods, so I walk off and head down to the gym, walking in and going over to the bleachers, watching as Isabelle plays basketball. She hasn’t noticed me, and I watch intently as she scores multiple baskets, getting congratulated by her teammates.
I’m sat for about ten minutes, watching the oblivious Isabelle, until she finally spots me and smiles, waving at me for a second, before the ball is passed to her and she gets back into the game. I watch as she easily gets past the other half of the team – who they’re apparently playing against – and scores, getting high-fives from the half of the team she’s playing for.
When the coach blows the whistle and the girls disperse, Isabelle comes over to me, sitting down, wiping the droplets of sweat from her forehead. “What part did you get?”
“Puck, whatever that is.” I shrug. “I’m reading the play later.”
“That’s pretty much the closest thing the play has to an antagonist.” She replies. “Puck goes around screwing with everyone.”
“Perfect.” I grin. “I’ll be able to do that.”
“Okay,” She stands up, holding out her hand. “Let’s go get my bag.”
I grab hold of her and she helps me up, quickly dropping my hand as she turns towards the door. The two of us walk across the deserted gym. I hold the two heavy red doors open for the slightly shorter girl, which she returns with a grateful smile. Isabelle and I go into the changing rooms where fit teenage girls are all stood in their underwear, chatting to one another; it’s really hard not to stare.
Isabelle picks up her backpack and slings it over her shoulders. “Is your Mom still picking us up?”
I’m unresponsive until she snaps her fingers in front of my eyes. “What?”
“I said, is your Mom still picking us up?” She repeats, rolling her eyes as she grips onto my wrist and pulls me out of the changing rooms.
Now that my attention is away from the underwear clad girls, I reply. “Yeah, she should be outside now.”
Isabelle smiles. “Okay.”
We walk in a comfortable silence, out towards the main office. “You know, your accent is going away pretty quickly.”
I frown. “What?”
“Yeah,” Isabelle continues, looking up at me. “When you moved here your accent was pretty strong, but now it’s barely noticeable. I’m not certain if it’s because I’m just used to being in your company or if it’s actually going away.”
“I think it’s probably a bit of both.” I tell her. “You’re used to being around me and because I’m around you guys so much it might be disappearing.”
She nods, taking my thoughts into consideration. “Yeah, you’re probably right.”
“I mean, your accent changed when you moved here, right? You were around so many Californians that it altered.” I point out.
“Actually my accent changed because at school I pretended to have this accent so Leven wouldn’t bully me. It didn’t work.” She admits, blushing a slight pink.
“I really want to hear you with a Southern accent.” I comment, chuckling a little at the thought.
“Well howdy there Jen my name is Isabelle!” She exclaims, putting on a rather impressive Southern accent.
“Oh my God!” I laugh. “Please go back to normal.”
She mock sighs. “If you insist.”
The two of us are nearing the door to the main office when someone runs up behind us. “Hey, Isabelle!”
Isabelle looks up at me and frowns, turning around to the source of the voice, a relaxed expression setting over her face as she realises who is shouting to her. “Oh, hey Amandla.”
Amandla is a short, African-American girl who looks to be about 15. She’s wearing the same basketball kit as Isabelle, aside from the back reads ‘Stenberg’ and has a number 12. “Good game today.”
“Thanks, you too.” Isabelle smiles.
I jump in before anyone can say anything else. “Aren’t you going to introduce me to your friend?”
Isabelle’s eyes widen in realisation. “Oh, yeah! Jen, this is Amandla; she’s a freshman. Amandla, this is Jen…she’s one of my friends.”
Amandla shyly smiles to me, whispering a quiet greeting. “Hi.”
“Hey.” I nod. “So how did you guys meet?”
“She’s on the basketball team with me.” Isabelle shrugs.
Amandla turns back to Isabelle as the three of us walk out of the doors to the main office and out of school. “Are you shooting any movies soon?”
“I’m going to Colorado to do some reshoots for a movie I shot last year.” Isabelle tells her. “Jen’s coming, too. She doesn’t shut up about it.”
“That’s not true!” I defend.
Isabelle scoffs. “It’s very true. Every day I get ‘oh guess what Isabelle we’re filming in a week!’. It’s annoying.”
“Actually, we’re setting off in a week -,” I start, but am cut off by Isabelle laughing.
“My point exactly.” She laughs.
Amandla giggles. “Are you not going to be at basketball next week?”
“Our flight is at 8 and it takes like 45 minutes to get from my house to LAX, and I have to pick up this loser,” Isabelle pauses, gesturing towards me, “So I’m not sure. If I’m not there, tell coach where I am.”
Amandla smiles and nods. “Okay.”
“Thanks.” Isabelle smiles.
“I have to go, that’s my Mom over there.” Amandla says, pointing to a blue car parked a little further away from the three of us. “I’ll see you next week, Isabelle – if you’re here that is.”
“Bye.” Isabelle smiles as Amandla jogs over to her Mom’s car, jumping in and out of our sight.
“She seems nice.” I comment.
“Amandla? Yeah, she’s really sweet.” Isabelle nods. “I met her at the start of this year when she joined basketball – she wanted to make friends – and at first she was really scared of me because I’m a junior and she’s a freshman - which is weird because normally I’m the one that’s scared of everyone. Anyways she came over to me one day and told me she loved The Hunger Games and obviously me being an idiot I replied with ‘yeah same here’ rather than what any normal actor would say.”
I interrupt. “What would a normal actor say?”
“I don’t know; maybe thank them for being a fan or something?” Isabelle laughs, as if it’s obvious. “But yeah she laughed and then walked off and then every week she would come over and talk to me and then run away and then eventually we made friends.”
“Do you have any other secret basketball friends that I should know of?” I ask.
“Not really any friends, but I am acquainted with the whole team.” She shrugs. “Like, if they talked to me in the hallway I wouldn’t ignore them or run away, but I wouldn’t talk to them first.”
“I see,” I nod, noticing my Mom’s car driving down the road towards us. “My Mom is here.”
Isabelle nods in acknowledgement. “To most people at our school I’m just that weird famous kid that doesn’t talk to anyone.”
“I thought most of the kids at our school didn’t like you.” I point out as the two of us walk towards my Mom’s car. “At least, that’s what you told me.”
“Well, there’s my friends, so you, Jackie, Callan and Amandla,” She starts, “And then the rest of the school is like…there’s the kids that support me, then the ones that are like ‘omg lol make me famous too!’.”
“How can you make them famous?” I frown.
“I don’t know…tweet them something?” She replies. “I really don’t know.”
“Well, ever since you tweeted me on that movie day we had at Jackie’s I’ve gained like 1000 followers.” I conclude.
She laughs. “I made you famous.”
“You did.” I agree.
“But yeah, so the school is basically divided into 3 types of people – people who support me, people who want me to make them famous, and then there’s the kids that think it’s a joke and not taking what I do seriously.” She explains. “Sometimes that’s more annoying than the ‘make me famous’ kids.”
I open the car door for her. “Isn’t there technically 4 types of people – you know, including your friends?”
“No, I would never associate my friends with the kids at our school.” She says, climbing in my car and sliding along to the far side of the backseat so I can get in. “I wish I was still homeschooled, to be honest.”
“If you were homeschooled you wouldn’t have met me.” I point out.
“If I never came back to school and stayed homeschooled I wouldn’t have anxiety.” She counters. “Plus, I’d have probably met you through Jackie eventually.”
I sigh, buckling myself in. “That’s probably true.”
Isabelle then turns to my Mom and greets her. “Hey Karen.”
“Hi, Isabelle.” Mom smiles back. “How was your basketball?”
“It was fun.” Isabelle replies.
“Jen, how were rehearsals?” Mom asks me.
“We didn’t really do anything aside from get assigned parts.” I shrug. “I play Puck.”
“Oh, you’re doing A Midsummer Night’s Dream!” Mom exclaims. “You have to tell me when tickets are available so I can come and see it.”
“Yeah, same here.” Isabelle interjects.
I frown at my friend. “Why do you want to see it?”
“Well, A Midsummer Night’s Dream is my favourite Shakespeare play, and I also want to come and see you perform.” Isabelle replies. “Jackie might want to come too.”
I nod. “Okay.”
“Also, don’t forget that we need to go around getting work from our teachers for while we’re on set.” Isabelle reminds me. “We can do that tomorrow if you want.”
“Sure, might as well get it out of the way.” I agree. “What classes do you have on Friday and Monday?”
“Well on Monday we have Math, English, I have Art, you have Drama, and then after lunch we have Biology and then History.” Isabelle lists. “Then on Friday we have double English, History, French, and after lunch we have Chemistry and Math.”
I nod. “So the lessons we need work for are Math, English, Art, Drama, Biology, History, French and Chemistry.”
“7 lessons each…damn.” She mutters. “Well, I’m not taking my art book to set so I’m ruling out Art; that’s one less subject on my mind.”
“Do you think I’ll need to take any drama work?” I reply.
“Well if you think about it,” Isabelle smirks, “Being on a movie set is drama so I’d say no.”
“I like your thinking.” I grin.
“That rules off a subject for you.” Isabelle continues. “So we can just go around to important lessons like English and History.”
“AKA subjects you like.” I add.
Isabelle blushes. “Maybe I like them and maybe I don’t.”
The two of us talk about school for most of the car ride, and we’re soon pulling up onto my driveway. When Mom parks the car, Isabelle and I climb out and get inside, heading straight upstairs to my room. Isabelle flops down on my bed. “So, what do you want me to teach you?”
“Uh…teach me some Math; I’m pretty bad at that.” I reply, sitting down next to her on the bed.
She lifts herself up, resting on her elbows. “What type of Math?”
“Algebra.” I state.
She nods. “Okay. Have you got any paper and a Math textbook?”
“Yeah.” I nod, grabbing the book Mr Harrelson gave me on my first day and a notepad from the floor.
“Alright, get a pen.” Isabelle says, grabbing the textbook and flicking through to the algebra section. “Okay, I’ll start you off with the easy stuff. Write down 3x + 2 = 20.”
I do as she says, looking up at her for instructions. “Try solve it.”
“I don’t know how.” I say.
“Okay…uh…what do you think we do?” She asks.
“Do you minus the two off the 3?” I frown.
“You’re close. You take the two away from the 20 – like we did in class that time.” She replies. “Then you’re left with 3x = 18. If you’re multiplying by 3, what is the opposite of that?”
“Dividing.” I reply. “So I just divide 18 by 3?”
“Yeah.” She nods. “And you get 6.”
I nod. “I get it.”
“Okay. Try this; 4x + 7 = 19.” She says.
I work through it on paper. “Is the answer 3?”
She grins. “Yep. Do you want to move onto something harder?”
“Okay.” I reply. “Like what?”
“Write down 3(x + 2) = 33.” Isabelle commands. “Now try to answer it.”
I look at her. “How do I do this?”
“Multiply the brackets out. 3 times x is 3x and 3 x 2 is 6. You’re left with an equation like before.” Isabelle explains.
We sit like this for a while, Isabelle teaching me how to do stuff, progressively getting harder and harder until we’re at some horrible quadratic thing that I can’t do for the life of me. “Is, can we please take a break?”
“What time is it?” She asks.
“It’s six.” I reply.
She sighs. “I guess we can take a little break then.”
“Good. Don’t you need to be getting home soon anyways?” I frown.
“Trying to get rid of me, huh?” She teases.
“Of course not, I just wondered.” I shrug. “Aren’t you going to miss your vegan dinner?”
Isabelle grins. “Hopefully.”
I can’t help but laugh. “When did your Mom go vegan?”
“2009.” Isabelle replies. “I came home from school one day and suddenly all the junk food in my house had gone.”
“Have you ever been vegan?” I ask.
“Not vegan, no.” Isabelle states. “Although, I did go vegetarian at one point. It didn’t last.”
“What made you stop?” I reply.
“Jackie.” She tells me. “I was vegetarian from the middle of 2011 to the end of 2012. Basically what happened was she started tempting me with burgers and always talking about how she had McDonald’s the night before, and then it got to the point where she would just tell me ‘Isabelle, eat a burger or something!’ and she was really persistent with it. I didn’t know why, but then one day she came to my house with a McDonald’s chicken nugget meal and told me I had to eat it and I said no. She then started this huge rant and talked about how she was worried about me because of how thin I was and stuff.”
“But you’re thin now?” I frown.
“I was underweight.” Isabelle replies. “I didn’t realise, but Jackie did and that’s why she was always bugging me about eating meat and not being vegetarian. So then yeah I promised her I’d stop being vegetarian and I did.”
I wrap my arms around her in a hug. “You’re not still -,”
“No.” She hastily replies. “I’m not still underweight.”
I nod. “Good.”
“So…I think I’m going to call my Mom and get her to pick me up.” Isabelle says.
“Please don’t go…I didn’t mean to make you feel awkward.” I mutter.
“I have to be home for dinner.” Isabelle states.
“You can stay here for dinner.” I offer.
“I don’t want to be a burden on your Mom.” She replies.
“You’re not.” I argue. “You’re staying if I have to tie you to a chair and make you stay.”
She chuckles nervously. “That’s kind of creepy, Jen.”
“Sorry.” I blush. “I just don’t want you to leave because I’m stupid and I say dumb things and ask stupid questions.”
“You’re not stupid.” She consoles. “You’re actually very smart, you just don’t think it. You could be getting all As at school.”
“You really think that?” I mumble.
“I do.” Isabelle nods. “If it makes you feel any better, I’ll stay for dinner if it’s cool with your Mom.”
“It will be. She really likes you.” I assure.
“Seriously?” Isabelle grins.
“Yeah.” I nod. “You’re like…one of the best friends I’ve ever had and she really likes you because you didn’t flip out at me when I came out to you and because you’re really supportive and help me out with stuff and I wish I could do it to you but you’re pretty much better than me at everything so…”
“Okay, that’s a lot to take in…” Isabelle says, “But thank you for all the compliments, and I believe you’re much better at science than me.”
“You have two As and a B- in all the Sciences at school. I have Bs and a C.” I point out.
“Well, I’m okay at Biology, in Chemistry I sit and stare at the wall and then cram before every test and I don’t know what the heck is going on in Physics 90% of the time.” Isabelle rambles. “You probably get it. The only reason I bother with Science is because I want to stay on the honour roll.”
“You still have better grades than me though.” I mutter.
She sighs. “Give me something you’re good at.”
“I have an amazing music taste.” I joke.
She seems to take me seriously. “Okay, give me some music to listen to. Write me down a list; then you’ll have helped me broaden my interests.”
“You probably wouldn’t like it.” I shrug her off.
“I believe that there’s good music to be found in every genre.” She presses. “Go on, write down some music.”
I sigh, clicking my pen and turning to a fresh page in the notebook I’m writing in. I decide to list a few of my favourite bands for her. “I’m only writing a couple, okay?”
She nods. “That’s fine.”
I start my list. I write down multiple well known bands; Fall Out Boy, All Time Low, and I list a few lesser known bands such as We Are The In Crowd, Tonight Alive and You Me At Six. I then tear out the piece of paper and she takes it, delving her hand down her sleeveless basketball shirt and putting it in her bra.
“What? I have no pockets.” She defends, pointing down to her baggy shorts. “Don’t act like you’ve never used your bra as an extra pocket.”
“I haven’t.” I state.
Isabelle frowns. “Seriously?”
“Seriously.” I confirm.
“Weird.” Isabelle states, just as my Mom walks in.
“I’m heading out to get us McDonald’s, what do you guys want?” She asks.
“I’ll have the usual.” I shrug, turning to Isabelle.
“Uh…chicken nuggets, please.” Isabelle smiles.
Mom nods, walking out of the room and leaving the two of us alone again. “I’m going to put the TV on.”
Isabelle nods, lying back on my bed. “What’re we going to watch?”
“You can watch your cartoons if you want.” I offer.
“New Adventure Time isn’t on until 7:30 tomorrow. Recently Callan and I have been Skyping each other when the episode is on and we basically both sit and laugh and occasionally shout ‘mathmatical!’ along with Finn.” Isabelle says. “We can watch the reruns on at 7:30 tonight though.”
“Okay, what do you want to watch in the meantime?” I ask.
“You pick.” She shrugs.
I nod, going through the TV guide until I spot something. “Is, Adventure Time is on.”
“Which episode?” She asks.
“Uh…The Vault.” I say.
Isabelle tenses. “I’ve seen that.”
“You’re acting all weird.” I frown, before it hits me. “It’s your episode, isn’t it?”
She nods, and I’m about to put it on, when she dives on me. “Hell no.”
“Hell yeah.” I say, struggling to push her off me and put the show on.
Isabelle somehow manages to pin me on the bed in the position she pins Katniss in The Hunger Games. She pins my hands down with her knees and grabs the TV remote from me. “I win.”
I find myself staring at the attractive girl seated on my stomach. I look deep into those beautiful eyes of hers, and I can’t help myself and gently touch my hand to her small, bare thigh. “You do.”
She gulps, subtly pushing my hand away from where it’s rested. “Uh…I think I’m going to move now.”
She shuffles off me and lies back down on my bed. She refuses to even look at me. I place a hand on her upper arm. “Is, are you okay?”
She nods her head, not meeting my gaze. I can see that her cheeks are flushed a bright pink. “I’m fine.”
“You sure?” I frown.
She nods. “Yep.”
I remove my hand from her arm, turning away from the small girl and giving her some peace. Eventually, she turns back around to me and smiles. “Jen?”
I look to her. “Isabelle.”
“I’m starting to get excited.” She mutters.
“What for?” I frown.
“Filming.” She admits.
“I knew it! I knew you’d get hyped!” I exclaim.
“Calm down.” She laughs. “I’m not as psychotic as you, obviously. I’m just looking forward to it a little more.”
“You will be soon.” I warn.
“Probably not. I was like you before the Orphan shoot but it was my first time on a set as like…the main antagonist so I was bound to be. That’s why you’re all wound up.” She explains. “I’m used to it by now.”
“You play bad people in literally every movie you’re in.” I point out. “I also like how filming a movie is a casual part of your life.”
“I don’t play bad people in every movie.” She laughs. “And yeah, it is my job. Working is a casual part of everyone’s life.”
“Do you really consider it work, though?” I question.
She blushes. “Not really…it’s fun, but it’s still my job and what I do for a living.”
“In theory, could you retire right now and have enough money to get you through until you’re 80?” I ask.
“I could get pretty far.” She shrugs. “But I wouldn’t retire right now. I love my job.”
“You’re so lucky.” I mutter. “You don’t have to worry about the future, money and your career as much because you already have a career and money.”
She shrugs. “I guess. I still do worry though – an effect of the anxiety. I’ll admit back before I got anxiety I didn’t really worry about much aside from what shoes I’m going to wear to an event.”
“You used to care about that?” I frown.
“I still kinda do – I don’t want my fans thinking I’m a hobo.” She reveals. “But back then I used to enjoy leaving the house and socialising and now I’d much rather sit in my room and have one sided conversations with Jennings.”
“Don’t you mean you’d rather invite me over and have a two sided conversation with me?” I correct.
She grins. “Of course I did.”
Mom then walks into the room without knocking. “Dinner is downstairs.”
Isabelle goes to sit up, but I place a hand on her hard stomach and stop her. “Can we have it up here?”
“I don’t want you getting crumbs all over your bed.” Mom replies.
Isabelle moves my hand and sits up. “Come on.”
I sigh, standing from my position on the bed and following my Mom downstairs, Isabelle bringing up the rear. We all go downstairs and sit down at the table, Isabelle and I tucking straight into our meals. Mom, however, wants to make conversation. “So, Isabelle…how old were you when you first started acting?”
Isabelle hastily chews and swallows her mouthful of fries, looking to me and then my Mom. “Uh…I think I was 7.”
“Oh, wow.” Mom says. “Was that when you got into a drama group or something?”
“Nope…basically what happened was back when we lived in Georgia my sister wanted to go audition for this Cartoon Network show called Cartoon Fridays and because my Dad was out I had to go with my Mom and her to the audition and I was sat with my Mom waiting for her to finish when the casting lady asked me if I wanted to audition so I figured why not.” Isabelle explains. “We both got in. Madeline just thought it was okay, but I loved it.”
“Oh, that’s cool.” Mom smiles. “How did you end up moving out here?”
“Well one night we got a call from a talent agency and that’s when I got my first agent.” She says. “I did a few commercials and then my Mom and I came out here in 2005 for what would have originally been a month just to see what would happen and I ended up getting loads of commercial roles and then it kind of became a permanent move.”
“How long did it take for you to get your first movie role?” Mom asks.
“Two years, I think.” Isabelle states. “Yeah, it took two years of commercial work and then I auditioned for this movie called Hounddog and got in. That came out in 2007 but my career didn’t really take off until Orphan.”
“Your parents must be very proud of you.” Mom analyses.
Isabelle shrugs. “My Mom more than my Dad. I’m not very close with him.”
Mom ignores the comment about her Dad and smiles. “Are you close to your Mom?”
“Yeah, we’re really close.” Isabelle nods. “I’m so grateful for her – she’s done so much for me so I try to help her out when I can by doing laundry or making dinner.”
“Can you be my daughter please?” Mom jokes. “This lazy lump doesn’t do anything aside from carry groceries in for me.”
“Did you just call me a lazy lump?” I frown.
“You are one.” Mom shrugs, before going back to talking to Isabelle who is in the middle of eating a chicken nugget. “I didn’t know you could cook?”
Isabelle nods, swallowing her food. “Yeah. My Mom taught me a few basic things when I was younger and then when I turned 13 I started helping her out with dinner and picked up a few things.”
“How much can you cook?” Mom asks.
“Uh…well last year I made the full Thanksgiving dinner for my Dad, sister, me and my aunt, uncle and cousins, as well as a vegan thing for my Mom.” Isabelle shrugs, as if it’s no big deal. “I woke up and went downstairs to see my Mom in the kitchen getting ready to prepare everything and I knew she had a lot going on so I offered to do it for her.”
Mom is in awe. “That’s amazing.”
Isabelle grins. “I recently discovered how to make a margarita pizza from scratch and I’ve had it for dinner like 3 nights in a row.”
“Show off.” I mutter, only to be elbowed by Isabelle.
Mom doesn’t notice our little exchange. “Do you have any other talents like that?”
“I wouldn’t call it a talent but I do knit a lot.” Isabelle says. “I got taught by Vera Farmiga on the set of Orphan.”
“What sort of things do you knit?” Mom asks.
“Hats, scarves, gloves.” Isabelle lists. “I once knit my Mom a sweater.”
I finish off my Big Mac, noticing Isabelle is finished. “Oh look, you’re done!” I grab the smaller girl by her wrist and pull her back upstairs before she can object.
“Jen, I was in the middle of a conversation.” Isabelle sighs as I sit her down on my bed.
“Yeah, a creepy conversation.” I nod. “I’m sorry for how – can you give me a long word in your huge ass vocabulary that I can use in the place of ‘nosey’?”
“Uh…invasive?” Isabelle frowns.
“Yeah, I’m sorry for how invasive my Mom is.” I apologise.
“I didn’t think she was being intrusive.” Isabelle shrugs. “I like your Mom.”
“She was basically asking you to move in here.” I state.
“Huh?” Isabelle frowns. “No she wasn’t?”
“Isabelle, please.” I scoff. “You’re basically every parent’s dream kid.”
Isabelle is extremely confused. “Excuse me?”
“Come on.” I sigh. “You’ve accomplished so much in your life and you’re only 17, you cook, you clean, you’re really good to your Mom, you don’t talk back, you’re not hormonal as hell and yelling at people one second and crying the next…you’re every parent’s dream kid.”
“How do you know I’m not hormonal as hell? You’re not with me 24/7.” Isabelle crosses her arms.
“I’ve known you for longer than a month.” I shrug.
She frowns. “Why is that – oh...”
I nod. “Yeah. No mood swings. You’re literally calm 24/7 aside from if you’re having a panic attack.”
Isabelle sighs. “Sorry for talking to your Mom then…I just want her to like me. Also, FYI – I’m not every parent’s dream kid. Would you want a 17 year old weirdo that hogs the TV and eats all the ice cream and sleeps in random places and likes to think she’s funny when she’s not? I don’t think so.”
“You are funny – only when you’re not trying to be.” I point out. “And what did you mean by sleeps in random places?”
“Sometimes I’ll lie down in the middle of the floor and if I stay there until late I fall asleep.” She admits. “One time I fell asleep in my treehouse and ended up getting a cold which lead onto tonsillitis.”
“Weird.” I mutter. “Although I wouldn’t mind living with you. I feel like it’d be fun.”
Isabelle shrugs. “Yeah, you’d have to put up with my wild party lifestyle though.”
“Be honest, when was the last time you went to a party?” I question.
“Last year on my birthday.” She says. “I told my Mom I didn’t want to do anything so typically she throws a huge ass surprise party.”
I laugh. “Were you bored?”
“Nah. More people came therefore I received more presents.” She shrugs. “It was funny though, the miniscule amount of people from our school that got invited kept going up to all of my friends and fangirling over them.”
“What did you do for your birthday this year?” I ask.
“Well, I was away filming.” She shrugs. “Mom and I went out for a meal and then we got home a few days later and celebrated with the rest of my family then.”
“I see.” I nod. “How long were you filming for?”
“January through until the 27th February.” She says.
“You got back the day after I moved here.” I point out.
“What I presume was your first day was my first day back.” She adds.
“I’m so not going to survive you going away shooting if you’re away for two months.” I mutter.
She smiles. “I’d Skype you. I have like a schedule. I Skype Madeline and Jennings and my Dad if he’s there every night for like 20 minutes – my Mom usually comes to set with me – and then I Skype Jackie and Callan at least once a week.”
“You’re going away in June, right? For like two weeks?” I question.
She tenses. “Yeah…turns out it’s going to be a little longer than two weeks.”
“What?” I frown.
Her eyes widen. “You can’t tell Jackie. She’ll get all mad and then tell me I’m not allowed to go and be in a really bad mood with me for ages.”
“When were you planning on telling her?” I press.
“Never.” Isabelle admits. “I just thought I’d go and then be like…oh, I missed my flight I guess I have to stay for another few weeks.”
“Hold on,” I frown, “How long are you actually going to be away for?”
“A little under two months. It could run over into August though.” She sighs.
I can’t help but feel deflated. I don’t get to spend Summer with her. “You’re away for pretty much all Summer.”
She exhales. “Look, I can drop out. I don’t exactly -,”
“Isabelle, this is your career we’re talking about. You can’t just do that.” I cut in.
“I know.” She mutters. “I guess I just want to see you guys over the Summer.”
I wrap an arm around her shoulder. “You have to tell Jackie at some point.”
“I’m aware and I’m trying to put off the inevitable.” She replies. “As much as I like going to London, I’d rather stay here.”
I sigh. “I’d rather you stayed here too, but you and I both know as soon as you get there you’ll be all happy because you’re filming and stuff.”
She shrugs. “I guess. I just don’t want to miss anything. I know I’m probably being paranoid as hell but I’m scared that you, Jackie and Callan will make a new friend and then replace me.”
“Aw, Is.” I coo, tightly hugging her. “You know that wouldn’t happen.”
“I guess,” She nods, “I just care about you guys a lot and I don’t know…I’m kind of a burden.”
“What do you mean by that?” I frown.
“You know – with the anxiety and stuff.” She says. “Jackie and Callan feel as though they have to drop everything and come to the rescue whenever I have a panic attack, and I just feel like they’re too good for me sometimes.”
I don’t stop hugging her close to me. “Isabelle, they’re your friends. They’re going to worry about you at times, just like you worry about them. It’s normal.”
“God, you’re too good for me too.” She mutters. “You’re so sweet and you always make me feel better about myself and I mean gosh I must come off as such a whiny bitch like I literally have everything and yet I still complain god what the f – heck is wrong with me.”
Isabelle Fuhrman - the most innocent teenager on the planet - nearly just said ‘fuck’. She must be upset. “Isabelle, calm down. I don’t want you to freak out.”
“It’s a little late for that.” She breathes, looking up at me with tears in her eyes.
I grab hold of her hand. “Listen to me, okay? Nobody is too good for you. Everyone is equal. You’re not a ‘whiny bitch’. You have a reason to feel bad sometimes, nobody has some sort of perfect life – sure, you have your career and stuff but that doesn’t stop you from feeling upset.”
She nods. “I just…don’t want…panic attack…”
I hug her tight to me. “You’re okay. You’re not going to have one.”
She gulps, and I feel her start to shake against me, so I think back to what Jackie told me.
“If she has a panic attack, get me. If you can’t, just talk to her and try to keep her focus off the attack. Got that?”
“Hey, Is.” I say, trying to sound as positive as possible.
She looks up, her breathing heavy and her eyes wide. What she mumbles to me comes out stammered and scared. “What?”
“We film soon. Aren’t you excited?” I enthuse.
She nods. “I…guess.”
Her breathing has started to slow, so I keep doing what I’m doing. “You’re going to be busy though, which sucks. At least we get to hang out in your trailer though.”
She listens intently, burying her head into my neck, nodding along with what I’m saying. “Mhm.”
“Will there be food? I kind of want to pig out if I end up alone in the trailer for a little while.” I continue.
“Should be.” She says. Her breathing in back to normal, but she’s still pretty shaky.
“Are you okay now?” I ask.
She nods. “Yeah…just a little unstable.”
I gently rub her back until she stops visibly shaking. “Good.”
“Thank you for stopping it before it happened.” She whispers.
“You’re welcome.” I reply. “Does that happen a lot?”
“Panic attacks?” She frowns. “Uh…yeah.”
“No, stopping them before they happen.” I clarify.
“Sometimes. I’ve been getting better at it…” She mutters. “Last time I had a full blown panic attack was about a week ago now. I woke up from a nightmare and yeah…”
“You could’ve texted me.” I say. “I’m normally awake until 3.”
“I didn’t want to be a bother.” She whispers.
I sigh. “You’re not a bother. I actually much enjoy your attention.”
“You do?” She asks, surprise shimmering in those beautiful eyes of hers.
I nod. “Yeah. You’re my friend and you’re cool.”
She blushes a subtle pink. “I’m really glad I didn’t just ignore you like I planned.”
“What?” I exclaim.
She smacks herself on the forehead. “Damn I’m dumb.”
“You’re not dumb,” I start, “And what’s this about ignoring me?”
“Well…I was all scared of you and you made friends with Jackie and Callan really quick and I figured you probably wouldn’t like me because let’s face it; I come off as pretty bitchy because of how quiet I am. Anyways I figured you’d think I was a bitch and not want to talk to me so I was like okay yeah I’ll just ignore her but then I got told about the tutoring thing and yeah.” She rambles. “After we did the first tutoring thing I realised you were really nice and then I was like yeah I want to be her friend.”
“You thought I’d think you were a bitch?” I frown.
“Yeah.” She admits.
“I honestly thought you didn’t like me at first and I wanted to be your friend really bad but you were all quiet and stuff.” I reply. “Like, I thought you were adorable.”
“What’s with the past tense of that last bit?” She jokes.
“Well, I know you’re adorable now.” I reply.
She blushes. “I feel like if you’d have just told me that stuff you just said it would’ve made it a whole lot easier to talk to you.”
“I thought you didn’t like me!” I exclaim. “I couldn’t exactly walk up to you and tell you you’re adorable. That’s like you walking up to Leven and calling her sexy.”
Isabelle laughs. “First of all, hell no. If was going to tell any girl she’s sexy, it’d be Cara Delevingne.”
“Who the heck is that?” I cut in.
“A model.” She states. “Anyway, I liked you and I would’ve taken it as a compliment. Although let’s pretend the sexy thing wasn’t just your subconscious trying to admit the burning love you feel for me.”
I blush. She’s not far off. “Very funny. Just because I like girls doesn’t mean I like every girl I see.”
“I know, I know.” She rolls her eyes. “You’re already in love with this mystery girl you refuse to reveal the identity of.”
“I’m not in love with her. It’s just a little crush.” I sigh. “How come every time I speak to you we end up on this topic?”
“Because I want to know who it is!” She exclaims like a little kid being denied candy. “Damn, you’ve got me slightly involved; you’ve got to tell me who it is.”
“I don’t have to tell you anything.” I say, before an idea sparks up. “I’ll tell you if you tell me who you’re crushing on.”
Her smile immediately drops. “How do you -,”
“Jackie talks.” I shrug. “Now spill.”
“I feel like admitting it would be dumb because it’s not a crush. It’s nothing.” She insists. “I am just slightly attracted to a person and that is all.”
“Lies.” I sigh. “You may be a good actor, but I’m not so sure about being a good liar.”
“Look, I’ve not even told my Mom yet. It’s not officially a crush unless I tell her and I don’t plan on it.” She shrugs. “The feelings are already going away, whereas you’re completely head over heels in love with this girl.”
“I am not.” I deny.
“You are,” She says, “You get this weird look in your eye whenever you talk about her and it’s really cute because you’re in love.”
“She’s just a girl that I like.” I shrug. “It’s really nothing.”
“Please tell me.” She puts on the puppy dog face, and my eyes widen.
“No, that’s not fair, you can’t do that face.” I protest. “It’s too cute!”
“Nah, I can do what I want.” Isabelle shrugs.
I look down. “God dammit Isabelle, why are you so cute? Look, I can’t tell you who it is, okay?”
She sighs. “Fine. I’ll find out one day though.”
“I don’t think so.” I state.
She just rolls her eyes. “Anyway, I should probably get home. I need to do a bit of homework.”
“Do it here – you have your backpack.” I shrug.
“It’s not that type of homework.” She says. “I need to look through scripts and run lines and whatnot.”
“Do it tomorrow.” I state.
“I can’t, the audition is tomorrow after school.” She argues. “I kind of procrastinated doing it but it’s okay because I memorise things pretty quickly.”
“Do you have the script with you?” I ask.
“No, why would I be taking it into school?” She rolls her eyes. “Think, Jen.”
I sigh. “Why do you have to leave? I like spending my time with you.”
“I have a lot of stuff to get done.” She shrugs. “I texted my Mom like 20 minutes ago about coming home anyway so she’s probably on her way now.”
I sigh. “So when are we meeting up to do that History project?”
“Oh, I already finished it.” She shrugs.
“What? But I wanted to help.” I exclaim.
“I wrote the essay. If you want to make a poster or something you can. I just figured you’d want me to do it all.” She says.
I sigh. “Next time we meet up to study I’ll make the poster. When does the project have to be in?”
“Not until the second to last week of school. I think on the Monday.” She says. “I just wanted to get it out of the way so I wrote a draft of the essay. I’ll show you it next time and then we’ll talk about it then. Anyways, I should pack my stuff up, my Mom’s nearly here.”
Sure enough, Elina shows up about ten minutes after she tells me that. I can’t help but feel deflated when she does; I’d hoped that maybe Elina wouldn’t come for at least another hour. Nonetheless, I walk Isabelle downstairs and to the front door, where Elina and my Mom are chatting about going out for drinks sometime. “Hey Mom.”
Isabelle gets a huge hug from her Mom. “Did you have fun with Jen?”
Isabelle grabs her backpack from by the door. “Yeah. Thank you for dinner, Karen.”
Mom beams. “You’re welcome.”
Isabelle then turns to me and gives me a hug. “I’ll see you at school.”
“See you at school.” I reply as she follows her Mom out towards her car.
I stare after the two until they disappear from sight, before closing the front door and going up to my room, proceeding to do absolutely nothing for the rest of my night.
---------------------------
For the entire week before Isabelle and I go away to film, I’m restless and excited. It doesn’t help when Isabelle and I go around school to pick up work from some of our teachers.
Most of the time, we just get waved off and told that there’s nothing important we’re going to miss. We end up with a little sheet of Math problems to solve, an extract to analyse for English and some research on Stalin for History. Isabelle is very happy about this.
The rest of the week is pretty eventless until we get to Thursday. Isabelle and I do end up staying after school, her for basketball and me for the play. I find it terribly hard to focus on what I’m doing because I’m that excited. Rehearsals go well aside from the fact that I’m so giddy, and once they’re over, I cheerily skip down to the gym, where the basketball team are just finishing and all heading to the changing rooms. I see Isabelle talking to Amandla, and I quickly head over and grab her wrist.
She jumps, turning around and relaxing when she realises it’s me. “Hey. You look happy.”
“I am so excited.” I giggle, following the two tired out girls to the changing rooms.
“Have you packed yet?” She asks, sitting down on a bench.
“I packed on Monday. I need to check and see if I’ve got everything, but aside from that we’re good.” I state. “Have you?”
“Mhm, I’ve packed and double checked everything. My Mom is picking us up so we’re going to quickly drop in at home, say bye to Madeline and Jennings and get our cases and then we’ll go to yours.” Isabelle says, tugging off her shorts and pulling on her school pants. “By the time we get there it’ll be around 5 and you’ll have like 20 minutes to double check everything and say goodbye to your Mom, then we have a 20 minute drive to LAX and by that time it’ll be six and we’ll have 2 hours to get checked in and go through security and buy candy.”
“God, you’re organised.” I state.
She shrugs, pulling off her sleeveless basketball tank and grabbing her white button-down from where it’s folded in her bag. “It’s my Mom - she’s the organised one. But yeah, the flight is like an hour and a half and then we have a 40 minute drive to set once we’ve landed.”
I gulp, nodding, too entranced by those goddamn abs to reply. Thankfully, Amandla takes up conversation with Isabelle, so both girls’ attention is off me.
“Isabelle?” Amandla whispers.
“Yeah, what’s up?” Isabelle replies, buttoning up her shirt.
“Um…will you be here next week?” Amandla nervously asks.
“Yep, I’m back on Tuesday.” Isabelle nods, pulling her cardigan on over her shirt. She leaves the button-down untucked as she grabs her black tie and quickly tying it around her neck, tucking it under the collar of her white blouse.
Amandla smiles in relief. “Okay, good.”
“Do you want to walk out with us?” Isabelle offers, stuffing her basketball kit in her backpack and zipping it up, putting her arm through one strap and pulling it onto her back.
Amandla eagerly nods, grabbing her bag from the peg next to Isabelle’s. “Yeah, sure.”
The three of us exit the changing rooms, and Isabelle turns to Amandla and smiles. “So, how was your day?”
“It was fun. I like Thursdays because I get to hang out with you.” Amandla shrugs.
Isabelle laughs. “You can hang out with me any time.”
Amandla frowns. “Seriously?”
It’s Isabelle’s turn to be confused. “Yeah, why wouldn’t you be able to? We’re friends.”
“We’re friends?” Amandla exclaims.
Isabelle nods. “Of course we are.”
“That’s a huge relief.” Amandla states. “I thought you just saw me as that annoying kid from basketball.”
“Of course not, oh my God.” Isabelle exclaims.
Amandla smiles. “I feel better now.”
Isabelle grins back. “Why did you not think we’re friends?”
“Because you’re so much cooler than me.” Amandla states.
Isabelle cracks up. “Oh my gosh.”
“What?” frowns Amandla. “You are. You’re really nice, you’re famous and you’re probably really popular here.”
This makes Isabelle double over she’s laughing that hard. “Me? Popular? That’s the funniest thing I’ve heard all day.”
Amandla is confused. “You’re not?”
“No! I’m pretty much a social recluse.” Isabelle states. “My own mother called me a hermit.”
Amandla giggles. “So you don’t have many friends?”
“I have plenty of friends, just not here.” Isabelle shrugs. “Aside from you, Jen, Jackie and Callan there’s nobody else I consider a friend.”
Amandla smiles. “I’m just glad that I can talk to you whenever and not just at basketball. Even though I never really see you around school.”
“Yeah, we hide away from everyone, don’t we Jen?” Isabelle states.
“Yeah, we sit in art.” I say.
“You can join us if you’d like.” Isabelle offers. “You’re probably in the cafeteria with your friends, but if you ever get bored feel free.”
“Uh…well is it okay if I come when you’re back on Tuesday?” Amandla asks.
Isabelle nods. “Yeah, that’s cool – just don’t go bringing a load of kids with you.”
We walk out of school, and I see that Elina is already parked up where she usually is. “Is, your Mom is here.”
Isabelle nods. “Okay. I’ll see you on Tuesday, Amandla.”
Amandla quickly hugs Isabelle around the waist, running off before the older girl can react. “Have fun filming.”
Isabelle follows me to the car, and is as surprised as I am when Jennings jumps up at her from the backseat. “Jennings!”
I look to the front of the car and see Madeline driving and Elina in the passenger seat. “Madeline’s driving us to the airport so she has a car for these next few days.”
Isabelle frowns. “That doesn’t explain why Jennings and Lilly are here.”
“Well I’ve got our luggage in the trunk and we’re going straight to Jen’s to pick up her stuff and I knew you’d want to say goodbye to them.” Elina shrugs.
Isabelle just shrugs her shoulders and gets in the car, me following her. Jennings jumps on her lap as she tries to buckle her seatbelt. “Jennings, I know you’re excited to see me but you’re going to have to get off so I don’t die if we crash. You don’t want me to die, do you?”
The dog obediently jumps off her lap and into the middle seat, effectively smothering Lilly. Isabelle quickly buckles herself in, picking him up and putting him back down on her lap. Lilly rests her head down on my thigh, and I can’t help but think it’s adorable.
Isabelle spends most of the car ride having legitimate conversations with Jennings, him actually replying to what she’s saying with little barks. When we finally pull up at my house, Jennings looks up at Isabelle with his head cocked to the side, and Isabelle just leans down and kisses the top of his head.
Madeline speaks up. “I’ll wait here for you guys with the dogs.”
Elina nods, and Isabelle and I manoeuvre out of the car, shutting the door behind us before a very hyper Jennings can follow us out. We then all walk up the driveway, knocking on the front door. Mom opens it, grinning at us all. “Jen, I already double checked your things and you seem to have everything. Pyjamas, clothes, passport, those forms. Everything is in there.”
I smile, and my Mom points me to the small suitcase by the door. Instead of going to get it, I pull my Mom in for a hug. “I’ll see you on Monday night.”
“I love you. Have fun.” Mom whispers.
“Love you too.” I reply, letting go of her and grabbing my case.
“Okay, are we ready to go?” Isabelle asks.
I nod. “Yeah. Bye Mom.”
Mom hugs me one last time, before we all head back to the car, Elina putting my suitcase in the back with her and Isabelle’s. When she hops back in the front seat, she’s pretty happy. “Oh, we’re ahead of schedule! I love it when this happens.”
Isabelle just rolls her eyes at her Mom, before turning to me, Polaroid camera in hand. “Smile!”
“What?” I frown, turning away before she can take the picture. “No.”
“Why not?” She pouts. “Don’t you want to be featured on my wall?”
“Only if it’s with you.” I state.
She sighs and hands the camera to her Mom. “Mom, will you take a picture of me and Jen?”
Elina nods, getting the camera at the ready. “Sure.”
Isabelle wraps her arms around my waist and pulls a cheesy smile. I find myself laughing at her, and she can’t contain the genuine grin on her face, still looking at the camera. Elina snaps the picture, and it comes out of the top seconds later. Elina then passes it to Isabelle, who gives it to me. “You keep it.”
“What about being on your wall?” I frown.
“Maybe you can put it on your wall.” She suggests.
I blush, and Elina catches this and shoots me a knowing smile. This makes me wonder what Mom has told her about how I feel towards Isabelle.
For most of the drive, Isabelle is half listening to her music via her earbuds, and half conversing with me. “So, what’re you listening to?”
“Ed Sheeran.” She grins. “Give Me Love.”
“You always listen to that song.” I roll my eyes. “Let me pick something for you.”
She sighs, handing over her black iPhone. I unlock it, surprised that she doesn’t have a password, heading to her music, before getting an idea. I go over to her Twitter app, writing a new tweet as quick as I can.
FYI, @jenlawrence is superior to a mere mortal such as myself and we should all worship the ground she walks on because she is flawless
Isabelle speaks up. “What’s taking you so long?”
“I’m looking for a good song.” I state, quickly going to her music and flicking through the artists. “Hey, you actually checked out some of the bands I told you about.”
“Yeah.” She nods. “I already liked All Time Low, and I listened to You Me At Six and liked a few of their songs. I still need to check out a few others though.”
I go to All Time Low and shuffle the songs. “There, listen to that.”
She smiles. “Okay.”
“How come you got changed after basketball today?” I frown. “You haven’t for the past few weeks.”
“Because I’m going out in public,” Isabelle states, rolling her eyes as if it’s obvious, “If I’m going to be near other humans I need to be as presentable as possible and also it says my school on it and I don’t exactly want fans showing up harassing people.”
I shrug. “You’ve got a point.”
“Weirdly enough, literally the only time paparazzi try taking photos of me is when I’ve not bothered putting nice clothes on and I’m not wearing makeup and I probably haven’t even brushed this mess -,” She pauses to point up to her charcoal black hair, which is tied back in a ponytail. “It’s usually when I’ve emerged from my room to make a Starbucks run.”
Elina cuts in. “You claim you’re not a hermit and the only time you leave the house is to go and get food.”
“That’s not true. Just last week I went out and bought wrapping paper for you.” Isabelle states.
“You refused at first and locked yourself in your bedroom and wouldn’t come out until I offered you In n’ Out Burger for dinner.” Elina points out. “Even when you came back from Walmart you had the wrapping paper as well as 3 tubs of Ben and Jerry’s ‘Half Baked’ and a pack of Hershey’s chocolate.”
Isabelle blushes. “I told you not to tell anyone!”
“You asked for it.” Elina shrugs. “I don’t know how you’re not the size of a bus, the way you eat.”
Isabelle shrugs. “I exercise…also I get fed lettuce and have to call it my dinner.”
Madeline laughs, nodding to Elina. “She’s not kidding.”
Elina just sighs at her daughters. “I just want you to be healthy.”
Isabelle ignores her Mom and turns back to me. “Are you still all excited?”
“I probably will be once we’re off the death trap called an airplane.” I mutter.
“You don’t like flying?” Isabelle frowns.
“I hate it.” I mumble, looking over to her to see a concerned expression on her face. “I’m sure I’ll be fine.”
“Why don’t you like it?” Isabelle asks.
“I never have.” I shrug.
Her expression lightens and she encouragingly smiles. “Well, I’ll be sat next to you if you need me.”
I nod. “Is it okay if I don’t have the window seat? It freaks me out looking down and seeing how far up we are.”
“Sure.” Isabelle nods. “My Mom likes the aisle so you can go in the middle and I’ll sit at the window.”
“Okay.” I reply. “You’re a good friend.”
She grins. “I try.”
We finally pull up at the airport, and Jennings – who spends most of the ride subdued on Isabelle’s lap – jumps up in curiosity.
Isabelle and I somehow manage to get out of the car without the two confused dogs following us, Isabelle kissing both of them goodbye before closing the door. Madeline winds down the passenger seat window as Elina worriedly asks her if she’ll be okay. “I’ll be fine, Mom.”
“Your Dad is back from DC tomorrow night, but you’ll have to make yourself some food for tonight.” Elina continues.
“Mom, I’ll be okay. Calm down, I’ve been by myself for more than just one night. I’m twenty, I’m an adult – I won’t burn the house down, I promise.” Madeline says.
“Bye, Madeline.” Isabelle cuts in before her Mom can say anything else.
“Bye, Is.” Madeline smiles, winding up the window and driving off before Elina can start pestering her again.
With that, the three of us turn and walk into the busy airport.
Check in is quicker than expected, and getting through security is a breeze. We’re into the duty free shopping area ahead of schedule, which makes Elina ecstatic. She even allows Isabelle and me to go off to McDonald’s for dinner.
Isabelle, Elina and I are just leaving Starbucks when an announcement tells us we need to head to the boarding area. I tense up, and Isabelle notices, gripping onto my hand with her free one and clutching hold of her Frappuccino with the other. We walk to the gate like this and once we sit down, she drops my hand and focuses on drinking her Frappuccino. We’re sat for around 5 minutes before someone stands before the three of us. “Excuse me?”
Elina and I look up, but Isabelle doesn’t. When I see that it’s a teenage girl in a The Hunger Games shirt, I elbow Isabelle.
She looks up. “That hurt, why’d you – oh.”
The girl nervously smiles. “Hi…could I maybe get a picture with you?”
Isabelle beams. “Yeah, sure. Jen, hold my drink.”
I’m handed Isabelle’s drink as she stands up and takes a selfie with the girl. I take a sip from it, and she notices as she sits down. “Thanks for getting your spit all over the straw.”
I note the jokey smile on her face. “Don’t act like you don’t want to indirectly kiss me, Fuhrman.”
Isabelle giggles, taking her drink back from me. “Yeah right Jen.”
The girl’s eyes widen. “This is Jen?”
Isabelle frowns. “Yeah…how do you know her?”
“I saw your tweet earlier.” The girl states.
I bite down on my lip to stop myself from laughing.
Isabelle is downright confused. “I haven’t tweeted in days.”
“It was like two hours ago now.” The girl tells her.
Isabelle turns to me, her eyes accusingly squinted. “What did you do?”
I just shrug and look down at the ground, unable to stop myself from snickering. “Nothing.”
Isabelle pulls her phone out from her pocket, and I watch as she heads to Twitter. She reads the tweet and looks over to me. “Seriously?”
I just shrug. “What? I didn’t do anything.”
“Yes, because I would totally tweet that you’re ‘superior to a mere mortal such as myself’.” She rolls her eyes, before laughing.
The girl from before speaks up. “So…where are you guys headed?”
“Oh, we’re going to shoot some stuff.” Isabelle says.
The girl is about to say something else, when some lady shouts her. “I’ve got to go, it was nice to meet you.”
“You too.” Isabelle smiles after her, before turning back to me. “I can’t believe you tweeted that.”
I laugh. “It was too easy.”
Isabelle chuckles. “I would’ve let you had you asked.”
“My phone has been going off with all of your fans following me and replying to the tweet like ‘haha ur so funny!!1! #isabelleisperfect’.”
“I really doubt they hashtag ‘Isabelle is perfect’, because I’m not.” Isabelle replies.
I roll my eyes. “Whatever you say, Is.”
When boarding finally starts, I can’t help but be nervous. Isabelle – who has now finished her drink – grips onto my hand until we have to show our passports and boarding passes. She lets me in front of her, and I quickly show my passport to the lady and let her check my boarding pass. I don’t know why, but I always get really nervous that they’re not going to recognise me on my passport, considering the picture was taken in freshman year and I have my long hair.
Once Isabelle has shown her passport, the two of us follow Elina onto the plane and to our seats. Isabelle shuffles into the window seat, I go next to her and Elina goes in the aisle. Isabelle grabs hold of my hand and gives it a gentle, reassuring squeeze. “Are you okay?”
I gulp, nodding. “I’ll be fine.”
“I can tell when people are nervous, Jen.” Isabelle rolls her eyes. “You don’t need to act tough for me.”
“I just don’t like flying.” I mutter.
Isabelle frowns to herself, before she looks up at me with a smile that screams that she’s got an idea to cheer me up. “I know something that’ll make you laugh.”
“Really?” I state. “Us crashing and dying in this damn plane?”
Isabelle sighs. “You’re not making this any easier.”
“Fine. What will make me laugh?” I reply.
“I’ll show you my passport photo.” She tempts, wiggling her eyebrows at me.
“Why would that make me laugh?” I frown.
“Because I look funny.” She giggles.
I hear Elina snicker beside me. “You’ve got that right.”
“See, even my Mom thinks I look ridiculous.” Isabelle states.
I’m pretty tempted by that. “Okay, show me.”
She grabs her passport from where it’s sat on her lap, flicking through until the photo page. “Are you ready?”
I smile a little. “Yeah.”
She turns her passport around to face me, bursting into a fit of giggles and looking away from me. I can’t help but join in with her. Isabelle is about thirteen in it, and she’s doing the Esther glare at the camera, her hair tied back. Her face is incredibly pale, and through her laughing fit, she manages to splutter out, “I literally look like Esther and Voldemort’s love child.”
I burst out laughing. “Oh my God, you do!”
She closes the passport, still giggling to herself. “See, I cheered you up.”
I smile. “You did. I think it’s only fair you get to see my passport picture now.”
“I doubt it’s as horrific as mine.” Isabelle states.
“It doesn’t look like me, it looks like I just got some random girl to take the picture for me.” I reply, grabbing my passport and showing her the picture.
“Whoa, you had long hair!” She exclaims. “Why didn’t you tell me? Aw, Jen, you look so pretty!”
I frown. “Pretty? In a passport photo? Has someone drugged you?”
Isabelle laughs. “No, I’ve not been drugged. I just…I mean, you look so pretty with long hair and with short hair. You can literally pull off any hairstyle.”
“Good to know, I’m growing this out into a ‘fro.” I joke, pointing up to my blonde pixie.
She giggles. “You make me laugh.”
I’m feeling much better until the plane starts to move, and I immediately grab onto Isabelle’s hand as tight as I can.
As the plane moves closer to the runway, I get more terrified. I’m thankful that Isabelle is there to make me feel better. She waves her passport photo in front of me, which makes me laugh a little, but I’m still pretty terrified. As the plane zooms forward for take off, I grip onto Isabelle’s hand even tighter, and feel horrible when I hear her mutter a little “Ouch,” next to me.
“I’m sorry.” I apologise.
She just shrugs. “It’s fine.”
The plane starts to ascend, and I’m pretty sure by the time we’re smoothly flying over Los Angeles, I’ve crushed every bone in Isabelle’s hand. When I finally let go of her, she breathes a sigh of relief. “You should’ve told me I was hurting you.”
She rolls her eyes. “You were scared. You put up with me when I’m having a panic attack.”
“That’s different, you can’t help that.” I state.
“Just like you can’t help being scared of flying,” She continues. “Everyone has fears.”
With that, Isabelle rests her head on my shoulder and closes her eyes. I frown. “You’re taking a nap?”
“We won’t get to set until like 10 and they’re an hour ahead of us so it’ll be 11. Call time is usually 5am or something crazy like that for me so I need as much sleep as I can get.” She tells me.
“Wait, should I be taking a nap too?” I ask.
“Your call time probably won’t be as early but I would, just in case.” She says.
I nod. “Okay…I can’t sleep on planes but I guess I could just rest my eyes.”
“Alright.” She whispers. “Wake me up when we’re there.”
Isabelle stays rested on my shoulder for most of the plane ride. I spend my time chatting with Elina, and I’m feeling pretty happy with myself when Elina knowingly smiles at me. “You two are so cute.”
I can’t help but blush. “What do you mean?”
“You two are so cute together.” Elina gushes. “I can tell that you like her a lot.”
My blush turns a furious tomato red. “I don’t…have a crush on her or anything.”
“Relax, your Mom already told me.” Elina laughs. “I think it’s cute.”
I sigh. “I can’t believe she’s been going around telling everyone. She told my brothers, now you, she’ll probably tell Isabelle next.”
“If it makes you feel any better, I think she’d say yes if you asked her on a date.” Elina hints.
“She’s straight.” I state.
“I thought that too, but I’ve caught her eyeing up girls at the mall before.” Elina says. “I just don’t know how to ask her about it.”
“It’d be best if you just left it. My brother, Ben assumed with me and asked me about it before I was ready to come out, and I flipped.” I tell her. “It’s honestly best if you wait for her to come to you. She will eventually if it turns out that she is gay.”
Elina nods. “I just want the best for her.”
I smile. “Me too. She’s the best.”
Our conversation is interrupted by a message from our pilot. “The seatbelt lights will be coming on in just a minute, and we’re approaching Denver airport. We’ll be landing in the next ten minutes.”
I turn to Isabelle and gently nudge the sleeping girl. “Is, we’re landing.”
She stirs. “I don’t want to go to school today.”
I laugh. “We’re not going to school.”
She snuggles her face back into my shoulder. “Five more minutes.”
I chuckle a little, before smirking. “Is, we’re getting pizza.”
She sits up immediately. “Excuse me?”
“Good, you’re awake. Get your seatbelt on and then hold my damn hand, we’re landing.” I state.
She sighs, putting her seatbelt on and then grabbing hold of my hand. “Don’t crush it this time, okay?”
“I’ll try not to.” I reply.
The landing isn’t as nerve wracking as take off, and before I know it I’m walking through the airport with my hand still locked with Isabelle’s, on our way to baggage claim and customs. Once we’ve got our luggage, we all get our passports ready. Isabelle starts giggling to herself. I frown and look down at her. “What’re you laughing at?”
“I’m thinking about my passport picture.” She laughs. “It’s so stupid.”
“When did it get taken?” I ask.
“I was thirteen.” She says. “I get a new one in just under a year.”
“Mine was taken when I was 15 at the end of freshman year. I still have 3 more years with this.” I reply.
“You look so different on it.” She states. “You’re just too god damn pretty, Jen.”
I blush. “Thank you. You’re pretty too.”
She just rolls her eyes in response, opening up her passport and putting it in my face. “I’m scared if you think that’s pretty. Are you sure your contact lenses work?”
“I don’t mean that, that’s literally Esther and Voldemort mashed up, I mean you.” I say.
She frowns. “I’m not sure if that’s a compliment or an insult…or both.”
“Take it as a compliment.” I state. “Basically what I’m trying to say is that you’re gorgeous.”
She blushes. “Thanks, Jen.”
We get through customs and are on our way out of the airport, when some girl comes running over to us shouting “Isabelle!”
I turn to Isabelle. “Do you know her or is this some sort of rabid fan?”
“Yeah, she’s my co-star.” Isabelle laughs as the girl pulls her in for a tight hug. “Liana!”
“Whoa, you got tall!” Liana exclaims.
Isabelle just laughs. “So how have you been?”
The two of them talk all the way outside, up until Elina grabs Isabelle and pulls her into a separate cab and closes the door. “Mom, I was talking!”
“I know, I could tell by the headache I was getting.” Elina states.
I can’t help but laugh at that. “That was a good one.”
Isabelle elbows me in the ribs. “You’re my friend, not hers.”
The ride to set is pretty boring, and it takes about 45 minutes. The cab finally pulls up in a suburban neighbourhood. Nothing is special about it aside from the people setting up cameras and other equipment, and the multiple trailers set up.
We step out of the cab, and a few people come over and start fussing over Isabelle, who just looks tired and confused. Isabelle grabs hold of my hand and follows the talking people to her trailer, shutting the door behind us and flopping back down on the bed in there. “Night.”
“Is, you’re fully dressed.” I state.
Some woman walks in a few seconds later with mine and Isabelle’s luggage. Isabelle continues to lie face down on the bed, so I just take the bags from her and open up my suitcase, getting my pyjamas out. I then get Isabelle’s pyjamas out of her bag and pass them to her. “Put your PJs on.”
She sits up, kicking off her school pants and pulling on her pyjama shorts, and taking off her school cardigan and unbuttoning her shirt, putting them on the floor by the bed, before looking up at me, topless aside from her bra. “Jen, I need my shirt.”
I’m too busy staring at her toned stomach to respond, and for the first time, she notices. “Why are you staring at my stomach?”
“I’m not…” I quickly respond.
“It kind of looked like it.” She laughs. “Now give me my shirt.”
“Are you sure you want it?” I reply. “It is pretty hot out.”
“Yes, I’m sure. Give it.” She states, holding out her hands.
I stay stood still, my eyes still locked on her toned stomach, so she stands, waking over to me and grabbing the shirt, tugging it on before I can do anything.
I gulp, looking back up to her face, to see an amused smirk plastered across it. “Get changed.”
“I’m not tired.” I reply.
She sighs, lifting her shirt up a little to reveal her stomach. “Go get changed.”
I gulp, nodding and grabbing my pyjamas. “Okay.”
I’m incredibly aware of Isabelle watching me as I change, and once I’m done, she smiles at me and pats the spot next to her on the bed. I lie down next to her, not surprised when she cuddles herself up to me. “Night, Jen.”
“Night.” I smile.
“Wait…you need to turn the lights off.” Isabelle states, laughing.
“I need to turn the lights off? Why can’t you?” I shoot back.
“Which one of us is the extra here?” She raises an eyebrow. “Yep, that’s right, I’m top dog here.”
“I thought the director was top dog?” I reply.
“Nah, he’s my second in command.” She tells me. “I’m totally kidding, he is, but I’m like…I’m further up than you so you have to do what I say.”
“Make me.” I shoot back.
She sighs. “I’ve already gotten comfy.”
“Yeah, on me.” I roll my eyes.
In the end, neither of us has to get up, as some guy comes in, smiling at Isabelle. “Your call time is 5. You need to be in wardrobe by then.”
“I knew it’d be five.” Isabelle states. “When’s Jen’s?”
“She’s an extra, right?” He asks.
Isabelle nods. “Yep.”
“You need to be in wardrobe by 7.” He tells me, before going to leave.
“Wait…Kevin.” Isabelle says. “Can you turn the light off?”
He rolls his eyes, switching the light off as he shuts the door. “Have a good night.”
“You too!” Isabelle shouts out.
“You know people on a first name basis?” I frown.
“That’s the director, doofus.” Isabelle rolls her eyes, before snuggling back up to me. “Can you pass me my phone?”
I grab her phone from where she left it on the floor and pass it to her. She sets an alarm for 4:30, passing the phone back to me. I put it back on the floor on her discarded clothes. I then wrap an arm around the gorgeous girl next to me, closing my eyes, excited about what the next day will hold.
----------------------------------------
I’m woken up by Isabelle’s alarm and the girl herself climbing over me to get out of bed and switch the loud phone off. She manages to do it, before I hear a lot of shuffling around. She’s in the room for about ten minutes before I hear the trailer door open and close, and I open my eyes to see that she’s gone. I realise that it’s probably 4am, so I just roll over and go back to sleep.
The second time I wake up is because someone is shaking me. I open my eyes and see Isabelle standing above me. “It’s 6:30.”
I frown. Isabelle’s long, charcoal locks look the same in length, but she’s had bangs cut in and her hair has been straightened. “Hey.”
She sits down next to where I’m laid on the bed. “Morning. You need to be in wardrobe in a half hour.”
I sit up. “I’m tired.”
“You should’ve slept on the plane.” She shrugs. “I told you it’d be an early start.”
“Earlier for you – how are you even awake if you’ve been up since 4?” I frown.
“I’ve been awake for like two hours now.” She says. “I’ve pretty much woken up completely.”
“Have you done any filming yet?” I ask.
“Nope, I’ve just been running lines with Liana and Joel.” She replies. “Now get up.”
I sigh, standing up. “Whatever you say, Is.”
She stays sat on the bed. “Just put some jeans and a tee on and I’ll take you over to wardrobe.”
I do as she says, grabbing some fresh clothes out of my suitcase. “Can you turn around while I change my underwear?”
She nods, and flops herself down on the bed, face in the pillow. I quickly change and pull on my jeans and t-shirt, turning to Isabelle who is still in the same position. “Is, you can look now.”
She sits up, smiling. “Okay, let’s go.”
I follow her out of the trailer and onto set, where all of the crew members are still busy setting things up. For the first time, I notice Isabelle’s attire. She’s wearing orange ¾ length pants and a white sleeveless shirt with patterns on it, that’s tied just above her bellybutton, showing off a strip of her lower abdomen. She also has a bit of orange fabric fashioned into a headband. I recognise it from the shoot she did last year.
Isabelle suddenly grabs hold of my hand, and it takes me off guard, making my cheeks flush pink. She pulls me along to a trailer, knocking on the door before walking in. There are multiple people already there, and Isabelle takes me over to a woman raking through the clothes rack. “Hey, my friend needs to be getting into costume.”
The woman doesn’t turn around. “What size is she?”
Isabelle turns to me. “Jen, what size are you?”
“Uh…an 8?” I guess.
The woman immediately has an outfit held out in my direction.
Isabelle smiles to her. “Thanks.”
“Yeah, thanks.” I nod.
“Okay, we can take this back to the trailer and you can change in there.” Isabelle says, grabbing onto my hand again and pulling me back to the trailer. “Okay, get changed.”
Isabelle sits down on the bed, watching me as I quickly change, before she stands up, taking my hand again. “Hair and makeup now.”
Isabelle and I walk over to the hair and makeup trailer, which is next to the wardrobe trailer we were just in. Isabelle opens the door confidently, and I’m honestly surprised with how different she’s acting here. If this was school, she definitely wouldn’t be as confident.
The hair and makeup trailer is pretty huge. I notice a load of other people – probably extras, like me – getting their hair and makeup done and ready. Isabelle is standing around daydreaming, when an African-American guy comes over to me. “We’re completely full, sorry.”
Isabelle looks up. “She’s with me.”
The guy smiles. “Are you okay with her going in your makeup trailer?”
I turn to Isabelle, amazed. “You have one of these things all to yourself?”
“No, it’s for the main cast.” She rolls her eyes, turning back to the guy. “And sure, that’s cool, Lenny.”
The guy, Lenny, nods. “Follow me.”
Isabelle grabs onto my hand as we walk to a separate trailer, which is pretty much empty aside from the three of us and Jessica freaking Alba getting her makeup done. I nudge Isabelle. “Isabelle, oh my god that’s -,”
Isabelle silences me. “I know, there’s no need to be so immature about it.”
I’m sat down in a comfy chair in front of a mirror. Isabelle sits in the one next to me and typically, her being Isabelle, starts spinning around in it. I turn to the dark haired girl, who seems to actually be amused by it. “You say I’m the immature one and you’re doing that.”
“It’s fun and I’m bored.” She replies.
Lenny speaks up. “Shouldn’t you be rehearsing?”
“We tried but Liana and I kept laughing and we just ended up messing about.” Isabelle says, continuing to spin in the chair. “So I’m going to stay here and bug you guys.”
“I think you might want to stop swivelling around in that chair. Wardrobe won’t be very happy if you throw up on that outfit.” Lenny states.
Isabelle scoffs. “What am I going to throw up? I haven’t even had breakfast yet.”
“You and me both, kid.” Lenny replies, grabbing something from the counter and rubbing it through my hair. “So how do you two know each other?”
“She goes to my school.” Isabelle shrugs.
“You still go to school?” Lenny frowns, combing through my hair.
“Yeah, I’m only seventeen.” Isabelle points out.
“No, I know that. I mean with your career and stuff.” Lenny shrugs.
“Oh!” Isabelle exclaims. “Yeah, I started getting homeschooled for a while but then my Mom realised I was never leaving the house and then sent me back.”
“Was it not boring?” Lenny asks. “You wouldn’t have been around friends and surely that’d get boring and lonely.”
“I enjoyed it.” Isabelle replies. “God, that makes me sound antisocial.”
“You are antisocial.” I tell her.
“Only with teenagers.” She says, winking at me, before spinning around on the chair again.
It takes Lenny around 10 minutes to sort my hair out, and he spends the next 20 on light makeup. Once he’s done, Isabelle and I walk out of the trailer and head back towards ours. “You’ll probably want a book or something to do; you might be standing around a lot.”
“Can I just take my phone?” I ask.
Isabelle nods. “Yeah.”
We get into the trailer, and are immediately mobbed by questions from Elina. “Where were you two?”
“Relax, we were in hair and makeup.” Isabelle states. “We’re just coming back here to get Jen’s phone and release forms and then I’m taking her to the AD and then going back to Liana’s trailer to rehearse.”
“I can do that, you go rehearse.” Elina replies, waving Isabelle away.
“Mom, it’s fine.” Isabelle states. “I can do it.”
“Go rehearse.” Elina orders.
Isabelle sighs. “Fine.”
I grab her wrist before she walks out of the trailer. “Wait, when will I see you again?”
“Sit with me at lunch.” She shrugs. “And breakfast, if you want.”
I nod. “Okay.”
She then quickly hugs me, before leaving the trailer and disappearing from sight. Elina smiles at me. “Do you know where you put the forms?”
“Yeah, they’re in the front pocket of the case.” I say, kneeling down and unzipping it, passing it the forms over to Elina. I then grab my phone. “Where are we going now?”
“We need to find the assistant director. He’s in charge of extras.” Elina states.
I nod, following her out of the trailer. We walk across the set to the main street where all the cameras are set up and pointed towards. Elina spots a blond guy stood next to the director’s chair and walks over to him. I notice a classic movie set chair with Isabelle’s name on the back, and it suddenly gives me a reminder that she is a professional actress, and she is famous. A lot of the time I forget because of how she’s so down-to-earth and normal.
“Mrs Fuhrman, how was your flight out?” The guy smiles to Elina.
“It was fine, thank you Sam.” Elina replies. “This is Jen – she’s an extra. We’ve got the release forms here and we were just wondering where she has to go so we came to find you. Isabelle told us you were in charge of extras.”
This must be the assistant director. “Ah, yes. Follow me.”
Elina smiles to me. “Have fun.”
I smile back as I’m taken away by Sam to an area full of people just sitting around. “Wait here until the caterers arrive for breakfast.”
I nod, and he walks off. I’m left alone with a bunch of people my age and older, just wishing that Isabelle would suddenly appear and take me to her trailer. Noticing that a few people are sat on the ground, I decide to as well, sitting down on the cold ground.
I spend my time occupying myself with stupid games on my phone, when a dark haired guy sits down next to me. “Hey, I’m Josh.”
I’m taken off guard, but I lock my phone and smile back at him. “I’m Jen.”
“So, do you live nearby?” He asks.
“No…I’m from Kentucky but I live in L.A.” I reply. “You?”
“Hey, I’m from Kentucky too!” He exclaims. “I moved out here when I was 13.”
I nod. “Cool.”
“So how come you came all the way out from L.A. just to be an extra?” He frowns.
“Oh, my friend is -,” I’m cut off by Sam from before calling for our attention.
Josh and I both look up at him as he starts to talk. “The caterers have arrived for breakfast. We’ll be going down shortly – the crew are eating first, then the actors, then you guys.”
Some girl raises her hand. “So we have to wait for everyone else to finish?”
Sam shakes his head. “You have to wait for the crew to finish, and then we’ll bring you in in small groups. Anyways, while we’re waiting for the crew to finish up, we’re going to go over a few things. When I’ve finished talking, you can ask any questions you like.”
We all nod along, so he starts talking again. “Okay, first thing’s first – most people want to know how much money you’ll make. You’ll be paid $9 an hour for the first eight hours. Once it’s been 8 hours, you’ll get paid $15 an hour for how many hours overtime we do.”
Some kid in the back shouts, “Sweet!”
Sam rolls his eyes. “Now we’ve got a few ground rules – you’re not allowed to talk when the actors are doing a scene. The camera will pick it up and you’ll get fired. What happens is you guys sit in the background of a scene – for example, say two characters were in a coffee shop – and you mime random words and act like you’re chatting. The background noise is added later on during editing. Talk and you’re out of here – even if you’re not in the scene.”
I hear a few people muttering in annoyance, but they stop as Sam talks again. “Rule number two – don’t think you’re going to be discovered and suddenly become famous, because you probably won’t. Rule number three – don’t bother the crew. They’re busy people. That includes offering to help. Finally, rule number four – you’re not to talk to any of the cast members unless under the unlikely circumstance that the director or a crew member asks you to pass a message onto one of them.”
This makes a lot of people pissed off. “You’re telling us we’re not allowed to ask for an autograph but a random person off the street can?”
Sam sighs. “Those random people are letting us use their properties as sets, so yes, they can ask for an autograph.”
Josh scoffs. “Why would I want an autograph? They’re all conceited and think they’re better than us. They probably put that rule into place themselves.”
I’m about to jump in and defend Isabelle, but again, I’m cut off by Sam. “Look, the cast are incredibly busy with shooting and if one person asks for an autograph everyone else will want one too. We once had a person go up to Isabelle Fuhrman in the middle of a scene and ask her for an autograph and picture.”
“She probably ordered them to be fired because she’s such a bitch.” Josh mutters next to me.
I try my best to ignore that comment and keep my eyes focused on Sam, who is talking to some guy. The guy leaves, and Sam smiles. “The crew have finished with breakfast so we’re going to go down in groups.”
He then points to around ten people, including Josh and me to go down for breakfast. He escorts us to an area with a lot of benches – there are still two or three crew members lingering about, and I can see Isabelle sat on a table with her Mom, the girl from yesterday – Liana – and a boy that must be Joel. A few people stand gawking at them, Josh just scoffs as we walk by, and I ignore them for the food. I don’t want to get in trouble for talking to Isabelle. I load my plate up with food, and I’m about to go sit down at a table by myself, but Isabelle notices me and comes bouncing over. “Hey!”
“Hi.” I mutter, sitting down.
“Why are you sitting over here? Come sit with me.” She frowns.
“I’m not allowed to talk to you.” I state. “So go away, I don’t want to get in trouble.”
She laughs. “You’re allowed to talk to me.”
“Well the assistant director said I’m not so I’d rather not get told off.” I reply.
She walks off laughing just as Sam comes over with the next group of people. Unluckily, Isabelle comes walking back over with her plate, sitting down opposite me. “How is your day so far?”
“Isabelle, go away! He’s right over there; I don’t want to get yelled at.” I exclaim.
“I’m not leaving.” Isabelle shrugs.
I go to stand up, and she does too. “You’re not going to give up, are you?”
“Nope.” She replies.
“Fine, I’ll sit with you, but I’m not going to talk to you.” I state.
“Aw, that’s no fun.” She pouts. “Hey, Sam!”
“Isabelle, what are you doing?” I frown.
Sam comes over. “What’s up?”
“She’s allowed to talk to me, right?” Isabelle asks.
“Yep.” Sam replies.
I frown. “You said extras can’t talk to the main cast.”
“I know she’s your friend so it’s cool.” He shrugs, walking off.
I breathe a sigh of relief. “Okay, good.”
“You didn’t think I’d bring you on a movie shoot and then not annoy you the whole time, did you?” She laughs.
I smile. “You don’t annoy me.”
She grins. “Now come on, let’s go sit with my homedogs…I can’t pull that off, can I?”
“You really can’t.” I reply, standing up and following her to the table Elina, Liana and Joel are all still sat at.
She sits down in between her Mom and me, looking to her two friends. “Guys, this is Jen.”
Liana smiles. “Hi! I’m Liana.”
Joel grins. “I’m Joel.”
“Hey.” I reply.
I can’t help but be nervous around them; they’re famous actors and I’m just me. I decide to keep my attention on Isabelle, so I turn to her and smile. “So, have you done anything interesting yet?”
“Well I got told I have a personal assistant so typically I’m going to make them make a pizza run but then I remembered it’s like 8am so that’s a bit too unruly for me.” Isabelle shrugs.
Liana speaks up. “Liar. You literally told them you wanted pizza and then we overheard and told you it was 8am and then you just shrugged and told us you have cravings for it and then your Mom walked over and caught you.”
Isabelle looks over to her friend, sighing. “I don’t want Jen to think I’m strange and that my life is ruled by my Mom.”
“I already know that, Is.” I reply, rolling my eyes at the girl. “You’re like my best friend; of course I know that by now.”
“I’m your best friend?” She asks, trying to conceal the smile on her face.
I blush. “Yeah.”
She hugs me tight. “You’re one of my best friends too.”
Isabelle – being the total sweetheart that she is – waits for me until I’ve finished my food. Her actor friends head off to set, as does Elina, and I try to make her go too, but typically she just rolls her eyes and stays put.
Isabelle stays long enough that Sam starts talking again, thinking that it’s only extras around. Isabelle sits with her head rested on my shoulder, and grabs onto my hand and starts playing with my fingers as I try to concentrate on what Sam is saying. Obviously, with the giant crush I have on her, my attention ends up wandering onto her until I’m staring down at the gorgeous girl who apparently enjoys making me flustered.
Sam notices that my attention is diverted onto something else, and then notices that Isabelle is still here. “Isabelle? Shouldn’t you be on set?”
“I’m waiting for Jen.” Isabelle replies, not moving from my shoulder.
I notice a few other extras glaring at me, but I shrug them off and continue looking at the beauty that has rested itself upon my shoulder.
Sam frowns. “We’ll be a while. You should go study your script.”
“I’ve studied it to death.” Isabelle responds.
“You’re not going to leave no matter what I say, are you?” Sam asks, eyebrow raised in amusement.
Isabelle nods. “No I’m not.”
Sam just sighs and continues talking, and I can’t help but flush red at the people looking in our direction. Some are looking at Isabelle in awe, others are glaring at me as if to say “Why does she get to talk to her?” and Josh just looks plain confused. Isabelle, on the other hand, goes back to playing around with my fingers and looking absolutely gorgeous. Eventually, she notices me gawking at her and bends one of my fingers back and glares at me, muttering a small, “Pay attention!”
I roll my eyes at her, but turn back to Sam. We’re sat there for around twenty minutes until Sam finally stops talking and takes us over to the main set. Isabelle – who was sat picking at her fingernails for most of Sam’s lecture – stands up and grabs onto my hand, pulling me in front of everyone else and skipping along to set. I can see a couple of people desperately trying to catch Isabelle’s eye, but she just bounces along until her and I are at the area where all of the cameras are set up before anyone else.
“You can sit in my fancy chair if you’d like.” Isabelle says.
“Don’t you need to sit there?” I frown.
She just shrugs. “I prefer sitting on the floor…that sounds weird, doesn’t it?”
“It does.” I reply. “But you’re Isabelle, so it’s cool.”
She smiles. “I love you. Now go sit in my fancy chair!”
“Won’t I get told off?” I ask.
“I will sit on you and pretend you’re the chair if someone shows up.” She assures.
“I don’t think they’ll be too convinced.” I laugh.
She sighs. “True…maybe I could paint you to match the colour of the chair.”
“That’d take too long.” I state. “Maybe you could just sit in the chair and I’ll stand next to it.”
“I don’t like that plan.” She states, pulling me over to the chair and sitting me down. “Stay.”
“I’m not Jennings; you don’t need to order me around.” I laugh.
She giggles. “Sometimes I forget because you’re so alike.”
I smile, patting my knee. “Sit here.”
She frowns. “What if I crush you?”
“You weigh as much as a Chihuahua. I highly doubt you’ll crush me.” I reply. “Sit.”
“God, it’s like I’m Jennings.” She rolls her eyes, gently perching herself on my lap.
“You can put your entire body weight on me, you know.” I smile.
“This is my entire body weight.” She laughs.
“See – Chihuahua.” I chuckle.
She smiles down at me. “I need to talk to you later.”
“What about?” I frown.
She’s about to tell me, when the director turns to her. “Isabelle, on your mark.”
Isabelle stands up, apologetically smiles at me, walking off. I stand up and go back towards the other extras as Sam is picking the people to be in the scene. Luckily, he doesn’t pick me, so I sit back down in Isabelle’s chair and watch the scene.
I’d seen Isabelle act before, but that was on a TV screen; she’s even more phenomenal in real life.
The scene being shot is where Isabelle and Liana’s characters are getting arrested; Liana’s character is taking it pretty well, but Isabelle’s character – Max – is the complete opposite. She’s kicking and screaming, refusing to move and getting frowns from extras dressed as random people just passing by. Liana’s character stares at her with wide eyes, harshly whispering, “Max, keep it together! We’ll be fine.”
Isabelle’s character starts to sob, and I see genuine tears rolling down her cheeks. It takes everything in me not to run over and hug her. I stare in utter agony as the guy playing the cop grabs her and roughly shoves her into the back of a cop car, driving off camera. The director shouts cut, and Isabelle and Liana climb out of the cop car and walk back over to where everyone else is.
The scene is repeated multiple times, as is every other scene shot; two or three of them that I’m in. By the time it’s lunch, I’m ready to go to bed, but Isabelle is the opposite. Personally, I’m still in awe over her acting skills, so when we finally get a break for lunch and Isabelle comes bouncing over to me, I pull her in for a huge hug. “I love you.”
She frowns into my shoulder. “I love you too, Jen.”
“I feel like I should tell you that more.” I mutter.
She pulls away from me. “You don’t have to. I know you care. That’s why I want to talk to you later.”
“What about?” I ask.
She just smiles. “Later. Patience, friend.”
---------
The rest of the day is a tiring blur. I’m finished before Isabelle, and I hazily make my way back to the trailer, flopping straight down on the bed. Isabelle, however, isn’t back for another hour at least. When she finally arrives, she quickly strips from her clothes aside from her bra and underwear, quickly getting into her pyjamas. I’m about to ask her what she wanted to talk to me about, when she grabs at her hairline and pulls to reveal that her new haircut was in fact a wig. She then takes her actual hair out of the tight bun it’s been put in, sitting down on the edge of the bed. “So…I told you I wanted to talk to you.”
I nod. “Yeah…is it a good thing or a bad thing? You’re not dying are you?”
“No, I’m not dying…it’s nothing like that.” She replies. “I just need to get something off my chest that’s been bugging me for nearly 3 years now.”
“Okay.” I move so I’m sat next to her, my arm around her shoulder. “Does anyone else know?”
“No.” She says. “I just felt like I could trust you with this more than anyone else.”
I smile a little. “Alright…what’s up?”
“Okay…like I said, this has been bugging me for nearly three years – since The Hunger Games shoot.” She begins. “Promise you won’t freak out?”
“I promise.” I smile.
She nods, looking away from me and staring down at her feet. Her fingers start to tug at her pyjama shirt, and she takes a deep breath. “God, I can’t believe I’m actually going to say it out loud…I just…I think – no, I know that I’m…well…I’m bisexual – actually, biromantic, but still.”
My face breaks out into a grin. “Really?”
She looks up at me, her brows knitted together in confusion. “Yeah…why, don’t you believe me?”
“I do. I just didn’t expect it. Also, I’m pretty happy to have another girl that likes girls around.” I smile.
She half-smiles back, snuggling her face into my neck. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” I grin. “Now…how’d you figure it out?”
“Well…I mean, up until I was 14 I thought I was straight…but then I went away to film The Hunger Games and there was this girl in the cast – I’m not going to name any names – that I was attracted to. It wasn’t a crush, but I did find myself staring at her a lot.” She admits. “Anyways, after filming I got back and this guy from our school who was a junior when we were freshmen started talking to me on like Facebook or something and then I had a crush on him for a few months, so I guess I just figured I’d gone through a little phase or something. I pretty much tried to forget about it until the end of 2012 when I found myself checking out girls at the mall as well as guys, and that scared me.”
I gently pull her in for a hug, stroking her soft black hair. “It’d scare anyone. I was scared when I realised I like girls.”
She smiles a little. “Yeah…anyways, I tried to shrug it off and I figured it was just another phase. That was until I started to develop feelings for a girl last year.”
“Who was it?” I ask.
She blushes. “Promise you won’t tell her?”
“I promise.” I smile.
Her cheeks go from a light pink to a dark red in embarrassment. “It was Jackie.”
My eyes widen. “Seriously?”
She nods. “Yeah…she doesn’t know, and she’s never going to find out.”
“You don’t still like her, do you?” I frown.
She shakes her head. “No, she’s my best friend and that’s all I see her as – although I do admit she’s very pretty.”
“I’d rather you’d date her than a guy.” I mutter, not intending for her to hear.
“Why so?” She asks.
“Uh…” I flounder, “Guys are assholes…they just want sex.”
“Are you saying Callan’s an asshole?” She jokingly proposes.
I shake my head. “No, just all the other guys.”
She laughs. “Anyways, I’m going to go to sleep. Thanks for being so supportive.”
I grip onto her wrist before she can lie down. “Nope. You’re telling me the details about you and Jackie.”
She sighs. “Do I have to?”
I cross my arms. “Yep, you do.”
“What do you want to know?” She asks.
“How long did the crush last?” I pry.
“I started getting feelings for her in January last year, and they lasted up until I went away in May.” She tells me. “Can I sleep now?”
“No, you can’t.” I state. “Why did you start liking her?”
She blushes at this. “I can’t tell you that. I promised myself I’d never talk about it.”
“Come on, Is.” I nudge. “Spill the beans.”
“Will you tell me who you like?” She replies.
“No.” I say. “I’ll tell you anything else, though.”
“But I want to know who you like!” She whines.
“I’m not telling you.” I reply. “I can’t tell you.”
She sighs. “Then I can’t tell you anything else.”
“You’re no fun.” I complain. “I’ll just go to sleep then.”
I lie down, snuggling under the covers and turning away from her. She doesn’t move, and we’re sat in silence until she finally speaks up. “You really think I’m no fun?”
I frown. “What?”
“Am I seriously that boring?” She mutters.
I jump up, wrapping my arms around her waist. “Of course not. You’re fun to be around; I just wanted you to tell me why you started to like Jackie. I’m not going to tell you about my crush, because I seriously don’t want anyone finding out – it could ruin the friendship that I have with her.”
She nods. “Okay…can I try guessing who it is?”
“On the plane back, okay?” I smile. “Now spill.”
She smirks a little. “Fine. You cannot tell anyone, got that?”
I nod. “I won’t. I’m sworn to secrecy.”
She smiles. “Good. Basically, on New Year’s 2012, I was hanging out with Jackie, Callan and a few other people. Everyone but me had alcohol, and a few were tipsy, others completely hammered. I was pretty bored, and wasn’t paying much attention to the people around me, and suddenly, it was a few seconds until midnight. I was by myself, and then Jackie – who was completely drunk – comes staggering over to me.”
She pauses, and I frown. “What happened?”
She blushes. “She kissed me.”
“You pulled away, right?” I persist.
She bites down on her lip, shaking her head. “No…I kissed her until she passed out…she doesn’t remember a thing. After that I started to like her.”
“I can’t believe you kissed a drunk girl.” I mutter.
“In my defence, she was the one to kiss me.” Isabelle says. “It’s not like I wanted my first kiss to be like that.”
“Jackie was your first kiss? New Year’s 2012…you were 15!” I exclaim. “Aw, Is!”
She blushes bright red. “I know…most people are like 10 when they have their first kiss but I just…I don’t know…”
I hug her. “I haven’t kissed anyone yet, you know.”
“But you’re so pretty?” She frowns, before her eyes widen and she tries to make amends. “In a friendly way, I mean!”
I just smile, shaking my head, trying to ignore the butterflies in my stomach. “You’re so cute.”
She frowns. “What do you mean?”
“You’re just so…innocent.” I smile. “I like it.”
She blushes, looking away. “Can I sleep now? It’s late and I’ve been up since four.”
I nod, and she lies down next to me in the small bed. “What time do you have to be up?”
“Six-thirty,” She replies. “For you it’s eight. I’ll come and get you, don’t worry.”
I nod. “Okay.”
We’re lying in silence for a while, and I think she’s asleep, but she speaks up. “Jen? You’re not weirded out by me now, are you?”
I frown. “Why would I be?”
“Because I’m bi.” She whispers.
“Isabelle…I’m gay, I like girls too.” I roll my eyes.
“Yeah but…I compliment you a lot and I don’t want you to be creeped out and think I’m trying to seduce you or something.” She continues.
“I think this is the anxiety talking, isn’t it?” I sigh.
She sighs. “Yeah…I’m just scared. I’ve never told anybody before and now I’m kind of regretting it…”
“I thought it was a relief for you?” I frown.
She gulps. “I guess I’m overanalysing this but it’s just…god, this sounds stupid – you’re not cuddling me and normally you do.”
I smile. “If you want me to cuddle you, just say so.”
She grins back, snuggling into my side. “Okay. Thanks for being so cool, Jen.”
I wrap an arm around her shoulder. “You’re the cool one, Is.”
She smiles, getting herself comfortable and shutting her eyes. She’s quiet for a while, and I think she’s asleep, until she opens her amazing eyes. “One more thing – how do I tell my Mom?”
“About being bi?” I ask.
She nods. “Yeah.”
I gently run my fingers through her soft black hair. “You know when you fell asleep on the plane?”
She frowns. “She didn’t tell you anything embarrassing did she?”
“No,” I laugh, “She asked me if she should ask you if you like girls.”
Isabelle’s eyes widen. “What? But how does she -,”
“She’s seen you checking girls out at the mall.” I cut in. “She wanted to know if she should ask you about it but I told her not to because it could freak you out.”
Isabelle smiles. “Thanks…but yeah, how do I tell her?”
“Well…you could just walk into her room and be like ‘Mom, I’m bi’, or you could -,” I then laugh, as a very ‘Isabelle’ idea comes to mind. “You could make a pun about it.”
She giggles. “I think a more serious approach is better.”
“If I were you, just get her alone and tell her.” I say. “That’s what I did with my Mom.”
She nods. “Okay…yeah, cool, I can do that.”
I hug her close to me. “If you need me when you’re doing it, text me.”
Isabelle frowns. “No, I’m doing it now. She’s coming here to say goodnight in a little while.”
“Will you want me to leave?” I ask.
“No, she can’t freak out in front of you.” Isabelle points out.
Elina shows up in the next ten minutes, leaning down and kissing Isabelle on the forehead. “Goodnight, sweetie.”
Isabelle smiles. “I need to tell you something.”
Elina frowns. “Are you okay? You’re not hurt, are you?”
“No, calm down, it’s nothing like that.” Isabelle says. “I’ve talked to Jen about it and she said you pretty much already know but -,”
“You’re gay.” Elina interrupts. “That’s okay, Is. You like who you like, it doesn’t change anything.”
Isabelle laughs. “No, Mom. I’m not gay.”
Elina frowns. “Then what is it?”
Isabelle gulps, looking to me. I nod in encouragement. Isabelle turns back to Elina. “It’s kind of like that…I’m bi.”
Elina smiles. “Okay. Do you have a girlfriend?”
Isabelle bursts out laughing. “No, oh my god Mom! I’m pretty much going to die alone, we all know that.”
Elina hugs Isabelle. “You’re not going to die alone, honey. You can marry Jen.”
I blush bright red, and Isabelle does too. “Mom, you can’t say stuff like that!”
“I know, I know.” Elina chuckles. “I’m just kidding.”
Isabelle sighs. “It’s like you want to scare her off.”
Elina smiles. “Is that all you needed to talk to me about? Being bi?”
“Yeah,” Isabelle replies. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” Elina responds. “Have a good night’s sleep you two.”
“Night Elina.” I reply.
Elina opens the trailer door, turning back to us one last time. “Thank you for being honest with me, Is. I love you no matter what, okay?”
Isabelle beams. “I know. I’ll see you in the morning.”
Elina then leaves the two of us alone again. Isabelle snuggles up close to me, and I wrap my arms around her. I’ve closed my eyes and I’m almost asleep when I feel her soft lips press against my cheek and linger there for a moment. I feel her hand run through my hair, and my skin shivers when she grips onto my hand with her free one.
“I love you.” She faintly whispers; the last thing I hear before I fall into an amazing sleep.
----------
I’m awake before Isabelle in the morning. I manage to grab my phone without waking the gorgeous girl, only to see that it’s 6am. I frown, looking down at Isabelle, before my eyes widen. Isabelle isn’t wearing a shirt. All that’s on her is her bra and her pyjama shorts.
I don’t know how long I sit there, staring down at the sight that should be considered the eighth natural wonder of the world. All I know is that she’s an incredibly beautiful girl.
It gets to the point where I start to get tired again, so I snuggle myself down in the bed, making sure that I still have a good view of her abs, before placing a hand in the centre of her hard stomach. She jumps up, so typically I pretend I’m asleep. She shuffles about next to me, and I open my eyes, pretending that I’ve just woken up. “Morning.”
She looks at me, blushing bright red. “You weren’t supposed to see this.”
“Then why are you shirtless?” I reply.
She gulps. “I got hot and I figured you wouldn’t wake up before I could get dressed and leave.”
“You didn’t get hot, you’re already hot.” I blurt out, before I realise what I’ve said. “Oh my god, I’m so sorry!”
She smiles. “It’s okay, calm down. Thank you for the compliment.”
I find myself grinning back, and she gets out of the bed and pulls on a fresh shirt, making me turn around so she can change her underwear. When I turn around, she’s clad in a white shirt and grey sweatpants. “Don’t you have to get into costume?”
She laughs. “Yeah, but I go to wardrobe to do that. I have to take back what I was wearing yesterday because we’re shooting a different scene today.”
“Oh, cool. What scenes?” I ask.
She wiggles her eyebrows. “Well, I get to drive a car in them.”
“I’m probably not going to make it through today if they’re letting you loose in a car.” I state.
“Please,” She scoffs, “If you have that attitude I might run you over.”
There’s a sudden knock on the trailer door, and I frown. Isabelle goes to open it, and there’s a girl that looks pretty nervous stood there. “Uh…Miss Fuhrman?”
Isabelle turns to me with a pleased expression on her face. “Jen, look – I’m a miss!”
I just roll my eyes. “You’re too weird to be a miss.”
Isabelle laughs, turning back to the girl. “Call me Isabelle. What’s up?”
“The assistant director guy told me I need to tell you that you have to be in wardrobe in 30 minutes.” The girl stutters.
“Okay, cool.” Isabelle smiles.
The girl looks around to see if anyone is watching. “Uh…I’m not supposed to do this but – uh…um…can I take a picture with you?”
Isabelle smiles easily. “Sure.”
Isabelle quickly snaps a picture with the girl, who thanks her, before she notices me in the bed. “You’re an extra, why are you in here?”
“I’m that idiot’s best friend.” I reply, nodding to Isabelle.
Isabelle shrugs. “The only part of that statement I disagree with is the assumption that I’m the idiot.”
“I’m offended.” I mock gasp. “I can’t get up; I’m wounded from that hard-hitting insult.”
She just rolls her eyes at me, and then the girl speaks up again. “Uh…I’m a really big fan.”
Isabelle grins. “Well thank you for your support.”
“God, you’re so perfect.” The girl gushes.
Isabelle laughs. “I can confirm that I 100% certainly am not, but thank you for the compliment.”
“Isabelle is a firm believer in ‘nobody’s perfect’.” I say. “When I told her the person I like is perfect, she sang the Hannah Montana song to me.”
“I only did that because you wouldn’t listen.” Isabelle rolls her eyes. “Can you pass me my phone?”
I chuck her black iPhone over to her, and she checks the time, nodding to herself. The girl then speaks up, frowning at Isabelle. “I thought you had bangs again?”
Isabelle shakes her head. “It’s a wig.”
“Was it last year?” The girl asks.
“No, but we’re only here for like 5 days and I’d rather not cut my hair for that.” Isabelle shrugs. “Anyways, I think I’m going to head to wardrobe early. It was nice meeting you.”
The girl smiles. “You too. You’re like my idol.”
Isabelle chuckles. “Word of advice; get a new one, I’m no good to be idolising – I get pretty wild sometimes.”
The girl frowns. “You do?”
I raise an eyebrow. “Yeah, you do?”
Isabelle nods. “Sometimes I put cupcakes in the oven without using oven gloves. I’ve already been a bad influence on my friends; it’s only a matter of time before it spreads to you guys.”
The girl laughs, and I just roll my eyes at Isabelle. “You’re a nerd, admit it.”
Isabelle sighs. “Fine, I admit it. Anyways, I’ll see you later. I’ll come and get you when I can.”
I nod. “Okay.”
Isabelle then steps out of the trailer, the girl trailing after her. Isabelle shuts the door, and I’m left alone with my thoughts.
Eventually, I end up dropping off again, and I’m woken up by a small weight on my stomach. I look up to see Isabelle Fuhrman sat on me. “Good morning.”
I can’t help but smile at the gorgeous girl. “Hey.”
I look her over – she’s wearing a pale yellow dress that goes to just above her knees. Her bangs are back, and today she’s got a matching pale yellow fabric fashioned into a headband. She’s wearing a pair of plain white Vans on her feet. “You need to get up. I went to wardrobe for you and got your clothes back so you can just put them on and then I’ll take you to hair and makeup when you’re dressed.”
I nod. “Okay.”
She frowns. “Well get up, then.”
“I can’t, there’s a seventeen year old sat on me.” I roll my eyes, and she stands up.
“Sorry.” She says. “I just wanted to wake you up in a creative way.”
I laugh. “Only you would do that, Is.”
I get dressed and Isabelle takes me over to hair and makeup, where Lenny sorts me out. Isabelle waits for me, before pulling me back to the trailer and sitting me down. “I have a plan.”
I frown. “What?”
She sighs. “I have a plan for summer.”
“What does this have to do with anything?” I ask.
“Well you know I’m supposed to be going away?” She starts.
I sigh. “Don’t remind me.”
She rolls her eyes. “Just listen.”
“Whatever you say.” I reply.
“Well, the other week I decided I don’t exactly want to spend my summer working and waking up at 5am so I called them up and told them I’m dropping out.” She explains.
“You can’t do that, Is! It’s your freaking career.” I exclaim.
“I’m not doing it for you or anyone else. I’m doing it for myself – I’m stressed, I need time to just relax.” She shrugs. “I wouldn’t be dropping out if it was something like The Hunger Games and would be really influential on my career.”
“So…you’re going to be here?” I question, trying not to get my hopes up too high.
“No, not here,” She says, and my heart drops, “I’ll be in LA.”
I look up at her to see her smirking back at me. “I love freaking you out.”
“Bitch.” I joke. “I can’t even do it back to you because I might give you a panic attack.”
“That’s pretty much the only perk of having anxiety – people can’t mess with you.” She says. “And I can get out class if I have one but that involves actually having a panic attack so…”
I run a hand through her hair, completely forgetting that it’s a wig until I realise how different it feels to her actual hair. “Whoa…”
She laughs. “What?”
“The wig feels weird. Take it off.” I order.
“I can’t, dumbass.” She rolls her eyes. “I’ll get told off.”
“Oh well, live a little.” I reply.
She laughs. “I’d take it off if I could, it itches like hell.”
I smile, letting her rest her head on my shoulder. I look over the dress; it can’t help but remind me of the time she went to some event in a bright yellow thing with her hair gelled back. I laugh to myself at the mental image, completely forgetting that the exact same girl is sat right beside me. “What’s so funny?”
“Nothing, I just remembered something.” I shrug her off.
“What was it?” She presses.
“Nothing.” I persist.
“Why won’t you tell me?” She frowns, before her eyes widen in realisation. “Is it something to do with the girl you like?”
“Yeah.” I admit. It’s not exactly a lie.
She raises an eyebrow. “Okay…who is it?”
“I told you, I’m not telling.” I sigh.
She rolls her eyes. “I’ll find out eventually.”
“No, you won’t.” I state. “You never will.”
“If I got shot by an assassin right now and my dying wish was to find out, would you tell?” She asks.
“No.” I reply.
She pouts. “You’re never going to crack.”
“I know.” I state.
“Oh!” She exclaims. “You know like a month ago now we were talking about going to Six Flags for a day in summer?”
I nod. “Yeah.”
“Well Jackie and I have been organising and plotting.” Isabelle says. “We’re going to start a group chat with everyone that’s invited once we’ve sorted out the details.”
“How many people are invited?” I ask.
“Six so far. We need an even number so nobody has to sit alone on a ride.” Isabelle explains.
“Let me guess – you, Jackie, Callan, me and two of your actor friends?” I reply.
She wiggles her eyebrows. “All will be revealed later. You’re close though.”
“Do I know everyone?” I press.
“Yeah.” She replies. “Anyways, I must go run lines and you must go do extra stuff so I’ll see you later.”
I grip onto her wrist before she can get up. “Run lines with me.”
She frowns. “Are you sure?”
I’m about to reply, but there’s a knock on the door. I open it to see Sam. “Hey, you need to come to the holding area with me.”
Isabelle speaks up. “Is it cool if she stays here and runs lines with me?”
He sighs. “Fine, but after breakfast you have to stop clinging onto her arm all the time.”
“I don’t cling onto her arm.” Isabelle defends. “I follow her at a respectable distance.”
“You sat with your head on her shoulder, holding her hand. If that’s what you call a respectable distance, I’m worried for you.” Sam laughs.
He leaves, and Isabelle pulls out her script from a bag, passing it to me. “I have my lines memorised so here.”
I flip through it. “What scene do you want to do? Your character seems to be in like every single one.”
“You pick – and I’m in every scene aside from like three or four.” She shrugs. She then takes the script and flips to the first page, pointing to a lot of scenes. “These are the ones we’re doing today.”
I nod, pointing to a random one. “Can we do this one?”
She flips to the page, reading it through, passing it back to me. “Sure…if you’re comfortable with it.”
“What do you mean?” I ask.
“Well…it’s a scene between my character and Joel’s and in the movie they’re kind of together…” She says.
“Oh…” I reply. “Well, I’m okay with it. Are you?”
She gulps, nodding. “Sure.”
We start the scene, and I find it incredibly hard not to grab her and hold her close to me when her character announces, “I’m leaving,”
Somehow, I manage to get through the scene, until the very last line, which I find it incredibly hard to say. “You aren’t going to go without giving me a goodbye kiss, are you?”
“Wouldn’t dream of it…” She whispers, looking up at me with something unexplainable in her eyes.
My face is inching closer to hers, and I see her start to lean in too. Our lips are almost touching when someone opens the door and Isabelle jolts away from me and looks down at her feet.
“Guys, it’s time for breakfast.” Elina smiles at us. Isabelle stands up and leaves faster than I can blink. Elina chuckles after her. “Someone must be hungry!”
I sit in shock – I almost kissed Isabelle, the girl I think I’m in love with.
Wait, in love? Did I really just think that?
Fuck.

Anya is live and ready to show you everything. Watch her strip, dance, and perform exclusive shows just for you. Interact in real-time and make your fantasies come true.
Free to watch • No registration required • HD streaming
Another chapter? :)
if you’re referring to Long Live the Kids, I haven’t written anything for that fic since last year - i kind of stopped shipping jennabelle/clovniss - because other fics of fandoms i’m still in took priority and I doubt I’ll actually finish it unless I rush the ending, but here you go I guess
Long Live the Kids - Chapter 36
I wake up to Mom standing above Isabelle and I, cooing atthe two of us all cuddled up together. I just roll my eyes at her. “Could yoube any louder?”
“I’m sorry, you just looked so happy.” She grins. “Youshould wake her up. It’s 7.”
I nod, turning to Isabelle and gently shaking her awake.“Isabelle? Wake up.”
Her eyelids flutter open and she looks at me tiredly, notmoving from where she’s laid. “Morning.”
“Hey. It’s 7.” I tell her.
“Are we going downstairs for breakfast?” Her normally calmsounding voice is raspy from lack of use, ultimately making her ten times moreattractive. She sits up, smiling up to my Mom. “Hey, Karen.”
“Good morning!” Mom cheers. “I made you a drink. I hope youlike tea. I didn’t put sugar in but if you like it I can put some in.”
Isabelle smiles. “Thank you and I don’t take sugar.”
I frown. “Where’s my drink?”
“Get up and make it.” Mom shrugs.
Isabelle giggles; a sound that’s music to my ears. “Yeah,Jen.”
I nudge her playfully, sending a scowl my Mom’s way. “Comeon, let’s go get cereal.”
Isabelle and I get out of bed, following Mom down the stairsand to the table, Isabelle sitting down with her mug of tea, Mom and I makingcoffee. “All we have cereal wise is Lucky Charms, Fruit Loops and Cheerios. Ihave some Pop Tarts in the cupboard, though.”
“What type are they?” Isabelle questions.
“Chocolate.” I reply.
“Oh, I’ll have a Pop Tart.” She grins, taking a sip of herdrink.
I nod, and put two in the toaster for her, grabbing my LuckyCharms out of the cupboard and pouring myself a bowl, getting the milk out ofthe fridge. I pour the milk on my cereal and place the bowl down on the table,heading back over to the toaster and ejecting the Pop Tarts, putting them on aplate and placing them in front of Isabelle. “Breakfast is served.”
Once we’ve finished breakfast, Isabelle and I head upstairsto get ready for school. Isabelle grabs her overnight bag and takes it into thebathroom. I get dressed while she’s gone, and she comes back into my room withher minimal makeup on dressed in her school uniform, her white button-downuntucked and her tie slung over her shoulders, untied. She flops back on mybed. “I don’t want to go.”
“You have to.” I reply.
“At least you’re in all my classes today aside from Art.I’ll just cling onto your arm and pretend we’re surgically attached so theteachers can’t split us up.” She states.
I laugh. “They won’t split us up at all. We’ll walk out ofclass if they do.”
“I can’t do that!” She exclaims. “You have to ask to leave.”
“Nerd.” I mutter.
“I heard that!” She exclaims.
“You were supposed to,” I roll my eyes. “Now tuck your shirtin and tie your tie.”
She sighs, but does as I say, grabbing her school backpackonce she’s done, and the two of us head downstairs and pull our shoes on. “Idon’t know how you get away with that.”
She frowns. “Huh?”
“Wearing Vans rather than actual school shoes and pants thataren’t from the school website.” I state.
“Famous kid perks.” She shrugs.
“Isn’t being considered famous a perk in itself?” I reply.
“Yeah.” She shrugs. “But yeah, that’s how I get away withit. It’s awesome, really.”
“Come on, let’s get in the car.” With that, I grab onto herarm and pull her to the car, the two of us getting in the backseat, and Momjoining us a few minutes later in driver’s seat.
The drive to school is pretty quiet; I think Isabelle iswallowing in self-pity and wishing she was still homeschooled. When we finallypull up outside of school, Isabelle and I thank my Mom for the ride, climbingout of the car and walking onto the school campus. “God, I hate this place.”
“Look on the bright side…” I start. “You get to see yourfriends.”
“No, I get to see 3 of my friends. All of my other friendsare homeschooled. Assholes.” She mutters.
“I’d miss you if you were homeschooled.” I point out.
“You’d get over it. You’d still see me on weekends.” Shereplies. “I’m going to text Jackie and see where she and Callan are.”
“Don’t they normally get at ride with you?” I frown.
“Yeah, they know I can’t today.” She responds. “Jackie liveslike 5 minutes away, she can walk.”
I watch her text Jackie, before sighing. “I’m going to go tomy homeroom.”
She grips onto my arm. “Don’t leave me.”
“You can come with me if you want.” I offer.
“You’re in Jackie’s homeroom, right?” She asks.
“Yeah.” I nod.
“Okay, I’ll come.” She decides, following me through theschool to my homeroom, where a lone Mr Tucci is sat at his desk.
Isabelle and I sit down at the table Jackie and I usuallysit at. Mr Tucci frowns at her. “Isabelle? I take it you’re bored of Miss Maloneand want to be in my homeroom. It’s no surprise, really. I am everyone’sfavourite.”
Isabelle laughs. “No, I’m just trailing behind Jen. I’ll beleaving when the bell goes.”
“Just because you’re good at History, I’m letting you guysin on a little secret.” Mr Tucci states. “We’re having a test in class today. Ihope you’ve been studying.”
“Oh, that’s evil.” Isabelle complains. “It won’t affect myA+, will it?”
“That depends on how you do.” He says.
Isabelle pales. “But nobody studies over Spring Break!”
“Calm down, he’s messing with you.” I comfort.
She sighs. “I guess I’ll just flunk out of school and failat my career and then live in my Mom’s house for the rest of my life.”
Mr Tucci laughs. “Drama queen. It won’t affect your grade ifyou get a B or higher.”
“It would’ve helped you telling us, you know. Then I wouldhave crammed last night.” Isabelle replies.
“It’s just a recap on what we did last quarter.” He assures.“I just want to see how well it sunk in for you guys.”
“So it’s on 1919 to 1945?” She asks.
“Exactly.” He replies.
“Okay. That’s cool.” She shrugs.
The bell then goes off, and Isabelle hugs me. “I’ve got togo. Bye.”
She walks out just as the first couple of people in myhomeroom are entering the room and taking their regular seats. I hear one girlwhisper to her friend as she sits down. “I used to think she was cool for beingfamous and all but apparently she’s a total bitch.”
Her friend replies. “Who told you that?”
“Leven.” The first girl says.
I can’t help but scoff, unfortunately every loudly. The twogirls hear and turn in my direction. “Excuse me.”
I try to ignore them, but they persist in screeching ‘excuseme’ at me until I turn. “What?”
“You were listening to our conversation.” One of themstates.
“Yep.” I reply. “Because it was a conversation about one ofmy best friends.”
They exchange glances. “Who cares?”
“Apparently you two care enough to go bitching about her.” Ipoint out. “So shut up and leave her alone.”
They both scoff and turn around, and I just go back toplaying on my phone until Jackie shows up. “Hey. I heard you had a sleepoverwith Isabelle.”
“I had two.” I reply. “One last night and one on Thursday.”
“I know. She called me after your first one and sang‘hahahaha’ down the phone and hung up.” Jackie tells me. “Then she called meback and started talking about how amazing you are and how happy she is andstuff.”
“She said I’m amazing?” I blush.
“Don’t get too excited. She also says she’s starting to havefeelings for somebody.” Jackie tells me.
I feel a lump in my throat, and my stomach churns. “What?”
“Yeah. I think it might be one of her actor friends.” Jackiesays. “She refused to tell me who it was.”
I slam my head on the desk. “Fuck this.”
“I think it might be Evan Hofer; she hangs out with him alot, but he has a girlfriend.” Jackiecontinues.
“Well, at least if it’s him it won’t happen. I want her tobe happy but not with a boy.” I mutter.
“She’s straight. If you want her to be happy but not with aboy you’re not giving her many options.” Jackie laughs. I don’t notice thetears rolling down my cheeks until Jackie points them out. “Damn…you mustreally like her, huh?”
“You think?” I raise an eyebrow. “God…it’d kill me to seesome undeserving boy touching her.”
“Then let’s hope it’s a boy that already has a girlfriend.”Jackie says, crossing her fingers. “God, I wish I could tell you who it was sowe could beat them up. It’s just really hard to read Isabelle because she’sgood at hiding stuff.”
“She told me she’s only ever had two crushes.” I mutter.
“Yeah. When she does start crushing on someone it’s prettyserious.” Jackie nods. “Look, I’m sure she’ll get over it. She said she’sstarting to have feelings for this person, so it’s not like she’s in love oranything.”
“I guess.” I mumble.
“If she does get a boyfriend, I’ll scare them off. Don’tworry.” Jackie assures.
I sniffle. “Okay. Thanks, Jackie.”
For the rest of homeroom, I stay quiet aside from when myname is called in registration. Once the bell signalling first period goes off,I head straight to Math to see Isabelle already there in her usual seat. “Hey.”
“You look like you’ve been crying.” She points out.
“Oh…” I quickly wipe my eyes. “It’s fine.”
She frowns, moving next to me and sitting in Callan’s seat.“What’s up?”
“It’s nothing.” I state.
“It’s obviously something.” She presses. “Tell me.”
“Honestly, there’s nothing you can do to help, so -,” Istart.
Leven, who is walking past us, cuts in. “Yeah Fuhrman. Stopbeing so useless and annoying and fuck off. No one likes you.”
I jump straight up, only to have Isabelle grab onto mywrist. I look down at her, and she just shakes her head, so I calmly sit backdown and frown at her. “Why didn’t you let me defend you?”
“It’s not worth it. She just wants to bug me.” She shrugs.
“Still, you can’t just let her -,” I begin.
“I honestly don’t care what she thinks of me. I’m being thebetter person.” Isabelle states. “Now tell me what’s up.”
“The person I like.” I start.
“What’d they do?” She frowns.
“They have a crush on someone and I don’t want them to getin a relationship because I’m a selfish bitch.” I rant.
She pulls me in for a hug. “Love makes everyone selfish.”
“I just don’t want to get hurt.” I mumble.
“Yeah. I get that. When I had a crush on J – I mean, when Ihad a crush on someone last time, they liked someone and I would constantly saybad things about them to get them to shake the feelings they had.” She admits.
“I’m just upset.” I sigh. “I want them to like me.”
“They should do. They’re probably dumb. Is it Leven?”Isabelle loudly announces.
I hear Leven scoff over on her table, and I roll my eyes atIsabelle. “Really?”
“I’m not too good to do that.” Isabelle whispers, grinning.
The rest of the day is stress free – aside from the Historytest – and by the time I’m home I’m exhausted. I spend half my night lying onmy bed in my school clothes watching Netflix, and the other half attempting tomemorise a monologue from some Shakespeare play that I received through a textfrom Isabelle, who dropped in at around 5 to pick up her overnight bag.
I’m about to go to sleep at around ten, when my phone goesoff, and I pick it up to see a text from none other than Isabelle Fuhrman.
Her: Did you memorise it?
Me: I had like two hours, give me a break
Her: I can memorise half a script in that time!
Her: Amateur
Me: Loser
Her: Not really considering I’ve been involved in 21projects so far and how many have you been in?
Me: Shush
Her: Do you need some ice for that burn?
Me: You’re not sassy
Her: Yes I am omg Jen that’s so mean you just crushed mydreams of being an international sass master
Me: No need for the sarcasm
Her: There is every need when you’re being a meanie
Me: I’m so insulated
Me: *insulted
Me: Autocorrect
Her: Insulated haha
Her: See that would’ve been a good use of sarcasm had it notbeen for the incorrect word
Her: Also my Mom told me to tell you to accept her Facebookfriend request
Her: I apologise in advance for how annoying she may be
Me: I haven’t been on Facebook since before I moved here
Me: But sure I’ll accept your Mom
I then go to my Facebook app and opening it up, ignoring thefact that I have a few messages, and go straight to my friend requests. To mysurprise, I have 3; One from Jackie, one from Callan and one from Isabelle’sMom. I accept them all and then text Isabelle back.
Me: Your Mom and I are now friends
Her: Good to know
Me: I had a friend request from Jackie and Callan
Me: Where’s the one from you, huh?
Her: I don’t use Facebook
Me: Neither do I but I still want to be your friend
Me: Are we not friends?
Her: Fine, give me a minute
Sure enough, a few minutes later a notification pops up fromFacebook saying “Isabelle Fuhrman added you as a friend!” I accept her friendrequest and then text her back.
Me: Thank you
Me: Our friendship has reached new heights
Her: Really
Her: Since when is Facebook even relevant
Me: Since when were you even relevant
Her: Oh that comment hurt so much I think I’m dying
Me: Stop being sarcastic
Her: You’re not the boss of me
Me: I could be if I wanted to
Her: Nah I think if anyone is the boss around here it’s me
Her: Also don’t look in your camera roll
Me: Why?
Her: I took loads of selfies on your phone and didn’t deletebecause I’m dumb and I forget things
I laugh, going into my camera roll to see at least 20selfies in my camera roll. My favourite one is one of her goofy ones, whereshe’s pulling a silly face for the camera, her eyes wide and her bottom lipstuck out, revealing her bottom teeth. I go back to my text conversation withher and send her it.
Me: My favourite is this gem
Her: WHAT IS WRONG WITH ME
Me: I don’t know
Me: You’re cute though
Her: :)
Her: Okay I must spam you to get that demon off my screen
Her: Lalalala
Her: Bananas
Me: Isabelle seriously
Her: Mhm very seriously
Her: Bloop
Her: Spaghetti
Her: Okay we’re good
Me: Lalalala bananas bloop spaghetti
Me: So inspirational
Her: Shush ;)
Me: Isabelle
Her: Jennifer
Me: We film in like 2 weeks
Her: I am aware
Her: You’re going to bug me like every day aren’t you
Me: Yep
Her: Gr8
Me: I believe it’s spelt great
Her: I believe you’re a moron
Me: Mean
Her: Anyway I’m going to go to sleep
Me: Okay
Her: Night
Me: Sweet dreams
Her: Love you :)
Me: Love you too :)
Following Isabelle’s lead, I put my phone down and roll overin bed, slowly drifting off to sleep.
Long Live The Kids - Chapter 35
so this is a week late...yeah
“Isabelle, slow down, I don’t want you puking up your pizza.” I laugh, grabbing hold of the excitable teenage girl next to me.
“But I’m excited! I love pizza.” She grins. “Can I put my phone on your bed? It won’t stop vibrating in my pocket.”
“Yeah, sure.” I smile, and she puts her phone on my bed.
“It’s Jackie and Callan in our group chat. They never stop talking.” She tells me.
I look down at her phone screen to see that after Jackie and Callan’s names, there are different emojis. “You put emojis after people’s names?”
“Doesn’t everyone?” She laughs. “But yeah, I do.”
“What’s mine?” I ask.
“Yours is the pizza, because I always seem to get pizza with you.” She says.
“What’s Jackie’s?” I question.
“It’s the green love heart because her favourite colour is green.” She shrugs. “And because I love her, of course.”
“What’s Callan’s?” I continue.
“The soccer ball.” She says. “He plays soccer.”
“Ah.” I nod. “Well I think I have the coolest one.”
“Duh, it’s pizza.” She laughs, before she notices something on her phone and her eyes widen. “Oh no…brace yourself.”
“What?” I frown, but then mine and Isabelle’s phones vibrate at the exact same time.
“They added you to the group chat.” She says. “I’m going to say Jackie did it.”
“What do you guys even talk about?” I frown.
“80% of the time I don’t really reply. I just read the messages.” She shrugs.
“You always reply to me.” I state.
“I like talking to you.” She says. “You make me laugh.”
I grin. “Well I am funny.”
“Don’t get too full of yourself.” She winks. “So do you want to watch a movie or something?”
“What movie?” I ask.
“You pick. I don’t mind.” She shrugs.
“Give me a minute; I have a movie downstairs that we can watch. I’ll go get it.” With that, I run downstairs and grab Salvation Boulevard from the drawer that I hid all my Isabelle movies in, heading back upstairs and chucking the DVD onto her lap.
“Oh no!” She exclaims. “No.”
“You said I could pick.” I point out.
“No but…” She sighs. “This movie was filmed when I went through the middle school awkward stage.”
“You had an awkward stage?” I laugh.
“Everyone has one. Mine was between the ages 12 – 14.” She says.
“Describe the awkward stage.” I command.
“Uh…well my teeth were messed up as hell, my hair was greasy, my skin looked gross, and to top it all off, my Mom wouldn’t let me wear makeup.” She explains. “It was disgusting.”
“I’d probably still love you.” I shrug. “I bet you were cute.”
“Cute?” She looks at me with wide eyes. “In what world is disgusting cute?”
“I bet it wasn’t as bad as you thought. And I didn’t know you had braces?” I frown.
She looks at me, confused. “Huh?”
“You said your teeth were messed up but they’re really straight.” I say.
“Oh, thank you.” She smiles. “But no, I didn’t have braces. My teeth fixed themselves.”
“Okay, well what else did the awkward phase include?” I ask.
“Uh…my skin was just…ugh; I don’t even want to go there. It’s still pretty gross now.” She states.
“Your skin’s not gross. It’s all soft and pale.” I say.
“Exactly. I’m way too pale, you said it yourself.” She sighs. “And I have freckles. They’re gross.”
I pull her in for a hug. “I think you’re beautiful.”
She exhales. “Thanks…I don’t know, I guess stuff just gets to me every once in a while.”
“So I take it you don’t want to watch the movie.” I mutter.
“You think? Besides, I was like 4 foot in that movie.” She sighs. “I was so short up until last Summer.”
“Well yeah, you were shorter than Jackie.” I point out.
“Shut up, you’re like a giant.” She counters.
“I’m like 3 inches taller than you!” I exclaim.
She laughs. “Whatever, you’re still really tall.”
I grin. “Can we laugh at you being 4 foot?”
“I don’t see why not.” She smiles, passing me the DVD case. “Where’d you even get that DVD?”
“I went shopping to Target with my Mom and I saw it and it rang a bell so I googled it, realised it was one of your movies and figured why not.” I lie.
“Oh, cool.” She states.
We put the movie on, and Isabelle is pretty calm for the first twenty minutes, but that is until her character shows up. “Oh my God! What the hell was wrong with my Mom to let me go on camera with that face?!”
I throw an arm around her shoulder. “You were cute! How old were you in this?”
“Uh…it came out in 2011 so that means we filmed in 2010, so I’d have been thirteen.” She calculates. “I’m really glad you didn’t know me at that age.”
“Why?” I frown.
“I was so weird.” She tells me.
“You still are.” I state.
She lightly shoves me. “Hey! Seriously, middle school Isabelle is just…no.”
I laugh, nodding my head towards the movie. “Judging by this you weren’t that bad.”
“That’s a character. Seriously, watch my interviews and you’ll feel differently.” She says. “God, why did my Mom let me out the house? If I was her I’d cage that beast up in the basement and pretend Madeline is an only child.”
I crack up. “I bet you were adorable in interviews.”
She pulls a disgusted expression. “I was awkward as hell!”
“You’re such a dork.” I laugh. “Now stop being mean to thirteen year old Isabelle and let me watch the movie.”
Isabelle rolls her eyes. “I’m allowed to be mean to her – I mean, me – if I want.”
“Maybe you should let me put your makeup back on and then you’ll pretty much be Leven.” I joke.
She laughs. “Yep, pretty much. I just need to dye my hair blonde and I’d be her double.”
“You’d look ridiculous blonde.” I laugh.
She grabs her phone and unlocks it, before tapping around for a minute and turning the phone around to face me. On the screen is a picture of her at about 10 years old, her hair bright blonde. “Oh my God! Why did you do that?”
She locks her phone. “Esther was originally meant to be blonde. I think they realised no one would ever take me seriously if they let filming continue with me like that.”
“They were right.” I state.
“Hey…can I try on your glasses?” She asks, pointing to them on my bedside table.
“Go for it.” I say.
She smiles, grabbing them from the side and putting them on. “How do I look? Intellectual?”
I stare at her as she bites down on her bottom lip, waiting for my response. “You look adorable.”
She blushes. “Thanks. I would keep them on but everything is all blurry.”
She passes me them, and I put them down on the bedside table. “I’m kind of looking forward to when your eyesight deteriorates like your parents’.”
“I really don’t think glasses have a significant effect on how adorable I am. All that wore off when I hit twelve.” She shrugs.
“No, for most people the cute wears off at age twelve. You’re seventeen and the cute is still going strong.” I state.
Her cheeks turn a rosy pink, and she wraps her arms around me in a hug. “You’re the best friend ever.”
“Better than Jackie?” I ask.
“Hm…you’ve got a little way to go to beat her.” She informs me.
“What do I need to do?” I questions.
“Yell at people who upset me.” She responds. “Jackie does that.”
“Seriously?” I frown. “Why?”
“Well…say someone makes friends with us, uses me for something and then leaves, Jackie gets really mad and yells at them.” She explains.
“Don’t you get mad?” I press.
“Yeah…I just have no backbone so I can’t stand up to people.” She shrugs.
I wrap an arm around her shoulder. “I can help you stand up to people.”
“How?” She asks.
“I don’t know…like if someone asks you to do something for them and you don’t feel like it, feel free to say no.” I suggest.
“I feel like if I did that I’d start to do it a lot, and then I’d look like a spoiled brat and then the media would find out, my Mom would force me back to Georgia and my career would be over.” She rambles. “I’ll just stick to my reputation of being ‘sweet’ and ‘a goofball’. Well, the goofball thing is self-described, but still.”
“You are sweet and a goofball.” I assure. “Saying no just once won’t change that. Now go put these pizza boxes downstairs.”
“Okay.” She goes to grab the empty boxes.
I slap my hand to my face and exhale in annoyance. “You were supposed to say no. Dammit Isabelle.”
She looks down. “Sorry.”
I wave a hand in dismissal. “Don’t worry about it.”
“Will you teach me to be assertive some other time?” She asks.
“Okay, two questions. 1. What the hell does assertive mean? 2. Only if you do something for me.” I cross my arms, looking at her with my eyebrows raised.
She frowns. “Okay…1. Assertive is like being self-confident. It’s basically having a powerful personality. 2. That wasn’t a question and it depends what it is.”
“Right…1. Good to know. 2. Will you be my acting coach? Like…help me out with acting?” I ask.
“See, that’s a question.” She sarcastically praises. “And sure I’ll help you.”
“Thank you.” I grin.
“I’ll push you, you know. I’m not a total softie.” She states.
I poke her in the stomach, only to hurt my finger. “Dammit Isabelle, why do you have to exercise?”
“Told you I’m not a total softie.” She grins, grabbing hold of my hand and rubbing my finger better.
“Seriously, how much do you work out?” I exclaim.
“Uh…I swim twice a week, walk my dog 2 miles every day, I have an hour of basketball a week when we’re at school and extra when it’s basketball season, and then I do core exercises every day for a half hour.” She says.
“What the heck is a core exercise?” I frown.
“Exercises for your abs. I haven’t done them today…eh, I can skip.” She replies.
“You can do them here.” I offer.
“You sure you’re cool with it?” She asks.
“Sure.” I grin. “Do it on the floor.”
She watches me for a second, before slipping onto the floor from my bed, and then standing up. “Done.”
“Get on the floor and do your exercises.” I state.
“One day isn’t going to matter. Besides, I don’t feel very comfortable doing them in front of people.” She shrugs, flopping back down on my bed. “Can I get in my pyjamas?”
“It’s only like 8pm.” I state.
“They’re comfy.” She defends. “Besides, we have school tomorrow, I need an early night.”
“Aw, but I want to spend time with you.” I sigh. “I wanted to play on the Wii.”
“We can. I just want to get in pyjamas.” She shrugs.
I nod. “Okay. You know where the bathroom is.”
She smiles, grabbing her backpack and going into the bathroom. She comes back ten minutes later, and the first thing I do is thrust a Wii remote into her hand. “We’re playing Mario Kart.”
“Just a warning; I get pretty competitive.” She advises.
She’s more than ‘pretty competitive’. She’s extremely competitive.
“Bitch get out of my way! I’m staying first. Screw you, Luigi!” She exclaims, hastily twisting her steering wheel.
“Calm down, Is.” I reply.
“I will calm down when I’ve won.” She shouts. “Ugh, stupid Mario. Get out the way, idiot!”
“Isabelle, that’s me.” I state.
“Well you’re a sucky driver!” She yells.
“At least I can drive in real life.” I point out.
She scoffs. “Yeah, where’s that going to help you in life? Idiot.”
“What’s with the insults?” I frown.
“Out of my way!” She shouts, ramming my character off the cliff. “Haha, sucks to be you!”
“I thought you were some sweet, innocent angel and here you are shoving me off cliffs. You basically just committed murder.” I accuse.
She lets out a cackle as she crosses the finish line. “I am queen!”
I gently prise the remote out of her hand. “Okay, I think that’s enough.”
“We’re in the middle of a Grand Prix!” She exclaims. “We only have one more race left!”
“You’re going insane.” I state. “I feel that for your mental wellbeing we should stop this game.”
“I already have anxiety; my mental wellbeing went down the drain ages ago.” She exclaims. “What’s one more game going to do?”
“Isabelle, your eyes have gone all wide and bloodshot and you look like you’re going to murder me.” I reply.
“Let me play the game.” She states, her lips pursed and her eyes dark.
“Sure…sure.” I nod.
She smiles, resting her head on my shoulder. “And I wouldn’t murder you. You’re my friend.”
“Yeah.” I reply, leaning down and kissing the top of her head, before realising that was probably inappropriate.
I watch her, and she doesn’t seem to react, racing ahead of everyone else in the game. “I’m crushing you at this game.”
“I bet you sit at home and practise.” I accuse.
“I do. I have it on Playstation.” She grins. “Most of the time I’m yelling at the computer characters. They’re all idiots that crash into me.”
I laugh. “Like me?”
“Yeah. Are you the computer driver?” She asks, just as someone sends a bomb to her car and blows her up. “Dammit! Asshole!”
I wrap an arm around her shoulder and rub her upper arm. “It’s just a game, Is.”
“Yeah but…I just don’t like losing.” She sighs, just as she comes first.
“You won.” I point out. “Nobody passed you when you got hit by that bomb.”
“Really?” She frowns. “Oh, yes! In your face, Lawrence! I am the supreme leader!”
I laugh, walking over to the TV and switching the game off. “I think we should do something more relaxing.”
“Can we watch a movie?” She asks. “Not one of mine though.”
“Sure.” I grin, grabbing a DVD from the side. “I have Scott Pilgrim here.”
“I’ve never seen it.” She shrugs. “So why not?”
I nod, putting it in and sitting back down on my bed next to her. “I’m going to get changed.”
“Okay.” She nods, getting under the covers of my bed. “Your bed is comfy.”
“I’ll be back in a few minutes.” I inform her, grabbing my pyjamas from my drawer, walking out to the bathroom and quickly getting changed, brushing my teeth and going back into my bedroom where Isabelle is lying in my bed and looks to be asleep. “Isabelle?”
She eyes stay shut. “Yeah?”
“Oh, I thought you were asleep.” I say, climbing in next to her.
“Nope. Just resting my eyes.” She shrugs.
“You can sleep if you want.” I tell her.
She nods. “I am getting pretty tired, but it’s only like 9. I don’t want to fall asleep on you.”
“Am I not comfortable?” I laugh.
“Yeah, I just don’t want to be a burden.” She replies.
I chuckle. “Don’t want to be a burden and just resting your eyes, huh? You sound like an 80 year old woman.”
“Maybe I am. Maybe I’m Esther in disguise.” She jokes. “Wait no, Esther’s only like 30.”
“Are you forgetting that Esther’s also a psycho that tries to kill her family?” I laugh. “You aren’t plotting anything, are you?”
“Of course not! I love my family.” She states. “If it wasn’t for them, I wouldn’t be here.”
“What? That your parents weren’t completely repulsed by raising one baby and decided to raise another?” I joke.
“No! Like…moving here, and my career and stuff.” She shrugs. “Somehow I managed to convince my Mom – at age seven – to move the family from Georgia to California so I could pursue acting as a career. Ten years later I can’t even convince her to get me McDonald’s.”
I laugh. “Maybe I’ll build a time machine and then we can go back and talk to seven year old you and get her to convince people to do stuff for us.”
“I know what it was!” She exclaims. “It was the cute factor. It’s got to be that. Back when I was seven I had no front teeth and excessive amounts of freckles that I didn’t cover up with makeup but when you’re seven freckles and no teeth are cute.”
“They’re still cute...the freckles, I mean.” I say. “You’re just cute in general, really.”
She blushes. “You’re too nice.”
I put an arm around her shoulder. “You’re allowed to go to sleep you know.”
“Okay. What time are we getting up?” She asks.
“My Mom will come and get us up at 7 to quarter past. Is that okay?” I reply.
“Yeah. I take it we’re setting off to school at 8?” She asks.
“Mhm,” I nod. “You have enough time to put your makeup on.”
“Okay. Is it cool if I leave my overnight bag here and pick it up tomorrow after school?” She asks.
“Yeah, that’s fine.” I grin. Anything to spend more time with you.
“Also, auditions for the school play are Thursday after school. Just a heads up.” She adds.
“How do you know all this?” I ask.
“On the last day I went and checked it out for you. It was funny; the drama teacher looked kind of…she didn’t look pleased.” She laughs. “But yeah, you have to perform a memorised monologue.”
“She told you this?” I frown.
“Yeah. She looked really annoyed and actually said to me ‘what happened to you being too good for the school?’ and then I was just like ‘oh I am I’m just looking for a friend’ and then she looked really relieved that she didn’t have to put up with me.” Isabelle rambles. “You’re like her favourite student, you know.”
“Seriously?” I frown.
“Yeah.” She nods. “But yeah, memorise a monologue and perform it well and you’re in.”
“Okay.” I nod. “I have until after school on Thursday?”
“Yeah.” She responds. “If you want, I can give you a ride once you’re done.”
“You’ll have gone home.” I point out.
“I have basketball until 4.” She shrugs. “Normally the auditions go from seniors down to freshman so if you finish before 4 then just come to the gym and wait for me.”
“Okay.” I nod.
She rests her head back on the pillow, making herself comfortable. “Anyways, I’m going to sleep now. Night Jen.”
“Night.” I reply as she rolls over in my bed, away from me. I decide to push it a little and force out what I say next. “I love you.”
“I love you too.” She whispers. “See you in the morning.”
“Wait…before you go to sleep, can you come here for a second?” I ask.
She nods, rolling back over to me and up to my side. “What’s up?”
“Well, I just knew you’d end up over here anyways.” I shrug, wrapping my arms around her as she snuggles her face into my neck.
“Very true.” She mumbles. “Night.”
“Night, loser.” I respond, watching as she slowly slips off into slumber, wishing that every night could be like this.
Long Live The Kids - Chapter 34
so i'm aware this is over a week late but in my defence i'd just traveled back from germany so yeah
The next few days are a drag. The only time I get a moment alone is when I’m going to sleep, because my brothers follow me upstairs every night and watch TV in my room until I’ve actually fallen asleep. I barely have the time to reply to Isabelle’s texts. I’m unbelievably relieved when Sunday finally shows up, and I can tell my Mom is too. The only downside of today is that it’s the last day of Spring Break, and I’m back at school tomorrow.
When I get myself out of bed, my brothers and Dad are frantically running around the house, looking for everything they’ve left lying around the house for the past few days. I just roll my eyes at them and go downstairs to make breakfast, texting Isabelle.
Me: Hey
She replies in seconds.
Her: Hello :)
Me: How are you?
Her: I’m good, you?
Me: Tired
Me: My brothers are driving me nuts
Her: Take a nap once they’ve left
Me: No, you’re coming over
Me: Did you forget?
Her: No, but you just said you’re tired so you should take a nap
Me: Sleep over then
Her: I can’t it’s a school night
Her: Mom won’t let me
“What? Your girlfriend is staying over?! Why don’t I get to meet her?” Ben exclaims, reading my texts over my shoulder.
“Girlfriend?” Dad frowns. “You have a girlfriend?”
“No!” I exclaim. “It’s just Ben being an asshole.”
“You like her though!” Blaine cuts in.
“Oh my God, and you guys want to know why I don’t want you to meet her? This is why!” I shout, storming off upstairs and into my room, slamming the door and lying face-down on my bed.
When I feel someone sit down next to me, I don’t hesitate to sit up and grab hold of them. “Mom, I can’t deal with this anymore.”
“Wrong parent.” Dad says, letting go of me. “I know you’d rather it was your Mom, though.”
“Dad, I -,” I start.
“I know you’d rather it was your Mom. It’s fine.” He waves a hand in dismissal. “I’ll admit ever since you told me about…you know…I’ve not been a very good Dad.”
I nod. “I guess.”
“Look, I’m sorry about how your brothers were acting. You know how they like to tease you.” He apologises.
“You don’t need to apologise for them.” I tell him. “It’s okay, I overreacted.”
He nods. “So…you have a girlfriend?”
“No…I’m just having some feelings for a friend of mine. I’m sure it’ll go away.” I shrug.
“You should’ve invited her over. I’d have liked to meet her.” He replies.
“She’s just a friend.” I wave it off.
“The first friend you’ve had for a while.” He adds. “It would’ve been nice to meet her.”
“Maybe next time.” I say.
“Yeah. I’d like that.” He replies. “Let’s get back downstairs.”
I nod, following him downstairs and back into the kitchen where my Mom is sat at the table with coffee. “Are you alright?”
“Yeah.” I reply. “I’m just looking forward to seeing Isabelle. She might be coming over later.”
I then remember I forgot to reply to her text.
Me: Sorry, my brothers were being assholes
Her: It’s fine
Her: I can talk to my Mom about staying over but I doubt she’ll let me
Me: If you can’t can you stay over on Friday?
Her: That should be fine if I’m not at some dumb event
Me: I take it you don’t like events
Her: THEY’RE SO BORING
Me: What do you even do?
Her: Well personally I stroll around getting pictures taken for like half an hour and then spend the next three hours sitting in some uncomfortable dress staring at the wall wondering what the hell I did to deserve this sort of torture
I can’t help but laugh at that.
Me: Are they really that bad?
Her: Yes
Her: Movie premieres are cool but any other sort of thing is just like no
Me: Do you actually get to watch the movie at premieres?
Her: Yeah
Her: I got to see Catching Fire 3 days before it came out like hell yeah suck it bitchesssss
Her: 2 famous 4 u!1!111!!! xoxoxoxox
She’s such a dork. I love it.
Her: Sorry I had a moment
Me: That made me laugh it’s okay
Her: Good :)
Me: So have you asked your Mom if you can come over?
Her: I forgot
Her: Hold up I’ll go ask
I wait for her to return, and when she does, I jump to reply.
Her: So I just got yelled at
Me: What? Why?
Her: Well not yelled at but my Mom looked all disappointed
Her: She was all like
Her: Isabelle honey you know the rules dear
Me: So I take it you can’t come?
Her: I can still come over during the day
Me: Okay
Her: Hey are you auditioning for the school play?
Me: Why, are you?
Her: Hahahahahaha
Her: Funny
Me: What’s so funny?
Her: Me auditioning for the school play
Her: That’s ridiculous I’m wayyy 2 famous 4 dat
Her: Forget I said that
Me: I’ll try
Her: Seriously though are you?
Me: Well I didn’t think about it but I guess maybe
Me: Does it count as acting experience?
Her: Yeah, anything does if it involves acting
Her: Duh
Me: Maybe I will
Her: Cool :)
Me: That’s why you suggested it isn’t it
Her: I don’t know what you’re talking about
Me: You want me to get acting experience
Her: I don’t care what your resume looks like Jen
Her: I really don’t
Me: Sure
Her: Just trying to help a friend
Me: I appreciate it :)
Me: Are you on your way?
Her: Not yet
Her: Hold on my Mom wants to talk to me
Me: Okay
A few minutes later, she texts me back with great news.
Her: She said I can stay!
Me: Really?
Her: Yeah! She said something about how she’s proud of me with school and such so she’ll let me just this once
Me: Awesome
Me: Don’t forget your school clothes
Her: I just groaned
Her: I DON’T WANNA GO
Me: You can hide here
Her: Yes please
Me: We can watch movies
Her: Okay I’m liking this
Me: Hey
Me: Bring your makeup
Her: Well duh we have school in the morning
Her: I don’t want to be crying to your mom like
Her: I can’t go to school today I’m ugly
Me: First you’re not ugly you’re gorgeous
Her: Thank you :)
Me: And second I mean bring all your makeup
Me: I want my revenge on you
Her: What
Me: You heard me
Her: What
Me: I’m giving you a makeover
Her: What
Me: Yep
Her: Maybe you could rethink that
Me: Nope
Me: You did it to me, it’s revenge
Her: Maybe you could like eat pizza in front of me or something
Her: That’s good revenge
Me: Nope, you’re getting a makeover
Her: Please no
Her: I’ll do anything else
Me: Hm
Me: Nope there’s nothing else that I want
Her: If I die you can have my career
Me: Tempting but no thanks
Her: Fine
Her: God I’m going to regret this
Her: What do you want me to bring?
Me: Your makeup
Me: All of it
Her: Dammit fine
Her: Wait
Her: I’ll show you Jackie’s Devo 2.0 videos
Me: You can show me that while I’m giving you a makeover
Her: Dammit
Her: Okay I’m on my way
Me: Are you okay with sharing my bed?
Her: Yeah
Me: Okay I’ll see you later
Her: Yep
With that, I lock my phone and go back to watching TV until there’s a knock on the door. I stand and answer it to Isabelle. “Hey. Are you okay?”
“Yeah. Come on.” I take her wrist, pulling her upstairs.
She sits on my bed, putting her bag on the floor and pulling her phone out of her pocket. “Apologies, I’m in a group chat with Jackie and Callan and they don’t shut up.”
“Why did you put your bag on the floor? I need to give you a makeover.” I point out.
She looks up at me with an eyebrow raised. “Can we not?”
“Get your makeup out.” I command.
“I’m already wearing makeup. Your job is done.” She shrugs.
“Take it off.” I laugh. “There’s no way you’re getting out of this.”
Isabelle sighs. “Please.”
“Nope.” I shake my head.
“What if I ran away?” She asks.
“I’d catch you.” I shrug.
“Ugh, fine!” She exclaims. “Let’s get this over with. Where’s your bathroom?”
“I’ll escort you.” I say. “I feel like you’d try to make an escape.”
“Funny.” She rolls her eyes, following me to the bathroom and taking her makeup off.
She comes back out looking even more gorgeous than she did going in. “Aw…I almost feel bad for what I’m about to do.”
She frowns. “What?”
“Because you’re so pretty and when I’m done you’ll end up looking like a clown.” I shrug. “Now come on.”
I lead her back to my room, sitting her down on the bed, watching as she pours all her makeup in the space between us. “What’re you going to do first?”
“Uh…” I think back to the other night. “Foundation?”
“That’s right.” She nods.
I grab something that looks like foundation, which she quickly takes out of my hand. “That’s setting powder.” She puts something else into my palm. “That’s your foundation.”
I nod, grabbing a brush and putting a generous amount on her face. “Is this too much?”
“You think?” She laughs. “Damn, I’m glad this is the cheaper stuff.”
I continue putting the foundation on, until she grabs my hand and pulls it away from her face. “Okay, I think that’s enough.”
I sigh. “Fine. What’s next?”
“Concealer.” She tells me, grabbing it and putting it in my hands. “What you do is you put a little bit on your hand and use this smaller brush to put it on.”
I nod, doing as she says and squirting it onto my palm. “Is that enough?”
“That’s more than enough.” She mutters. “Well, you’d better use it.”
I start to put on the concealer, and if I’m honest, it doesn’t look too good. Isabelle ends up looking ridiculous. “Okay, that’s done.”
“You didn’t do my eyes.” She frowns. “It’ll look weird if you don’t.”
“Oh! That’s why it doesn’t look right!” I exclaim. “Okay. Shut your eyes.”
She does as I say, and I go over her eyelids and then put the concealer away. “What’s next?”
“Setting powder. You don’t need too much of it.” She tells me.
I lightly brush it over her face as she did to me. “Is this good?”
“Surprisingly, yes.” She laughs. “Okay, I think we’re good with that.”
I nod. “Alright...what’s next?”
“Anything you want; blush, lipstick, bronzer, eye-shadow, eyeliner, mascara, etc.” She lists.
“Can we do all of them?” I ask.
“I don’t like that evil glint in your eye.” She states. “But sure.”
“What do I do first?” I question. “Eh, who cares? I’ll do this thing.”
“That’s blush.” She states.
“Okay…which is the one that makes you orange again?” I ask.
“Bronzer…” She frowns. “Why?”
“Well let’s face it Isabelle…” I sigh. “You’re basically the same colour as a piece of paper. You need a tan.”
She sits with her jaw hanging open. “Excuse me! I’m not that pale!”
“Yeah you are.” I say, grabbing the bronzer and a brush, putting more than enough on it, going across her face multiple times, each one making her more and more orange. “See, you’ve got a tan now.”
“Yeah, I probably look like a clown.” She sighs. “This is why I don’t wear it…like ever. I prefer being pale.”
“Okay…blush time.” I nod, getting a bit on my finger and making a pink circle on her right cheek. “Now it looks like you’re blushing!”
She laughs. “You’re really not doing this right.”
“Shush, I need to do your other cheek.” I say, rubbing the pink blush on her now orange left cheek. “There. You look hot.”
She cracks up. “I highly doubt that.”
“Okay, let’s do your eye makeup. I’m going to put on this lovely blue eye-shadow.” I say, picking it up.
“Why do I even own that?” She sighs.
“Because you’re weird. Now shut your eyes!” I command.
She does as I say, and I smudge more than enough on her eyelids. “Are you done yet?”
“Yeah…I think this is good.” I nod, putting the eye-shadow down. “Eyeliner time.”
I get the pencil ready, and she grabs my wrist. “I think I should do this myself. I’d rather not get poked in the eye.”
“But you’ll do it good!” I complain.
“I swear I won’t look in a mirror…I’d rather not, if I’m honest.” She promises.
I sigh, handing her the eyeliner pencil. “Fine.”
She smiles, quickly doing the eyeliner and passing it back to me. “Thanks.”
“You don’t even look like yourself anymore…I’m not sure how I feel.” I comment, grabbing the mascara.
“Do I look like Snooki?” She jokes.
“Slightly worse.” I state.
She laughs. “Just hurry up and do the mascara so I can take this off.”
“Mascara and lipstick.” I correct, opening up the mascara and doing her eyelashes.
“Dammit Jen, you’ve made it all clumpy.” She complains. “I bet I look like a dark haired version of Leven.”
“That’s exactly what you look like.” I laugh.
“If I show up to school looking like this maybe we’ll make friends again.” She shrugs.
“Stop talking and let me do your lipstick. I think I’ll go with red.” I say, picking it up and readying it. She sighs and shuts her mouth, and I speedily run the lipstick along her soft lips, and accidentally end up going around them, too. “Done!”
She sighs. “God, I don’t want to see it.”
“Wait! I have an idea.” I state, grabbing the eyeliner once again.
Isabelle frowns. “You’ve – well, I’ve – already done that.”
“I’m going to go over your eyebrows.” I tell her.
The look of horror on her face is priceless. “No way.”
“It’s my revenge. You already look ridiculous.” I shrug.
“My eyebrows are already thick as it is.” She protests.
I just shake my head, readying the eyeliner, holding her face steady as I go over and around her eyebrows with the eyeliner pencil. “Okay, we’re done.”
“I feel like I look stupid with a hint of Leven.” She says. “Or Leven with a hint of stupid.”
I’m about to reply, but my Mom walks in. “What do you kids want for – oh my God what did you do to Isabelle?!”
“Okay, now I know I definitely don’t want to look.” Isabelle states. “On a scale of one to ten, how bad is it?”
“I’d say eleven.” Mom exclaims. “Jen, what have you done?”
“I gave her a makeover. Isn’t she pretty?” I laugh.
Isabelle rolls her eyes. “Give me the mirror…I think the best way to see this is to rip the band aid off quickly.” I nod, passing her the mirror. It’s hilarious to see the look of horror that forms on her face. “Oh my God, what have you done to my face?!”
“I improved it.” I shrug.
“I literally look like an orange with a face.” She continues, exchanging a glance with me and cracking up. “Hey, do you still need a job?”
“I do. Why do you ask?” I reply.
“Well maybe you’d want to be my stylist.” She giggles. “I’d totally go to an event like this.”
“I’ll take it into consideration.” I laugh.
“Okay I’m going to need to take this off. I feel like if I keep this on any longer no one would ever take me seriously again.” She laughs.
Isabelle stands up and my Mom takes her to the bathroom, apologising to Isabelle as the two of them walk downstairs. I can hear Isabelle telling her “It’s fine, I let her do it,” so I shout after the two of them. “Mom, she’s not mad! It’s fine.”
Mom gives me a stern look as she bustles back into the room with Isabelle, who sits down on my bed and packs her makeup away, aside from the concealer, eyeliner and mascara.
I frown. “Okay, I have a question.”
She looks up. “Shoot.”
“What are you doing with that makeup?” I ask.
“Putting it back on.” She shrugs.
I grab onto her hand. “You don’t need to do that.”
She frowns. “What?”
“You seriously don’t need makeup.” I state.
She blushes. “Thanks, Jen…so what do you want to do now?”
Mom, who I’d forgotten was here, jumps in. “What would you two like for dinner?”
“I feel like I owe Isabelle for letting me make her look all deformed and temporarily ruin her gorgeous face so can we have pizza?” I ask.
Isabelle jumps up and hugs me. “I love you. You can give me a makeover any time.”
My ears can’t help but pick up at the first thing she said. “You love me?”
Her eyes widen. “In a friend way…yeah.”
I pull her closer to me, smiling to myself as she rests her head on my shoulder. “I love you too, Is. I really do.”







